《The Wandering Priest in Dark Fantasy》 Chapter 1 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 1: Azure me (1) On a stormy night, a middle-aged man sat in the study of an old mansion atop a hill. Barely past forty, his hair was prematurely white, like ash settled upon his head. Dark circles under his eyes betrayed sleepless nights. Yet, his wide-open eyes burned with an intense rity. As if pursued by something unseen, the man frantically scribbled a letter. Finally as he finished writing, he sealed the letter in a white envelope, and stamped it with a si. The red sealing wax bore the imprint of a Wolfsbane flower. Clink! The man pulled a cord, and a nervous-looking butler appeared in the study. "Y-you summoned me, sir?" "Gail. Deliver this letter to Hamel." "A l-letter... ...sir?" "Yes. And this as well." The man removed a ring from his finger and handed it to the butler along with the letter. The butler hastily stretched out both hands to receive them with reverence. "I will deliver them without fail, sir." "Thank you." Just as the butler turned to leave... "Gail." "Yes, Master?" The butler stopped and turned back at his master''s call. -Rumble! A sh of lightning illuminated the window. For a fleeting moment, the man''s form grotesquely distorted. A guttural growl, like that of a beast, seemed to echo through the room. But just as quickly, it passed. The crackling firece filled the room with warmth and light. His master, with his usual faint smile, handed Gail a pouch of coins. "You have served us well all these years." "Master?" "You are dismissed. This is a reward for your dedicated service to our family." "But, Master... I..." "Leave!" The man roared, mming his fist on the desk. The butler flinched, startled, but quickly recovered and bowed deeply. "It has been an honor serving you, Master." "..." There was no reply. The butler turned and left the study. A momentter... -Clip-clop, clip-clop! The sound of a carriage reached the study. A carriage dashed through the pouring rain, disappearing beyond the window. "Yes, it''s done now." The man murmured, watching from the window with a look of relief. "I may not have been a good father, but at least I won''t burden her in the end." He rose and walked unsteadily to the desk, pulling open a drawer. Inside the locked drawery a sharp dagger. With a resolute expression, the man gripped the dagger and stood. "Let''s end this now." Clutching the key hanging around his neck, he muttered to himself and approached a bookcase against the wall. He pushed a book, and with a click, the bookcase slid open. -Creak! An entrance shrouded in pitch-ck darkness was revealed. A damp breeze wafted from the opening leading underground, ruffling the man''s hair. He trembled like a leaf, but he didn''t stop. With bloodshot eyes, he shouted into the darkness. "I apologize for the wait. I''m ready now. Tonight, I will end this nightmare with my own hands." Just as he took a step towards the stairs... -Click! "...Oh, no. That''s impossible." The dainty sound of heels echoed from behind him. The man''s eyes fluttered nervously. He gasped for breath, his throat constricted. As he turned his head with a creak, he saw a young girl looking up at him. "Papa!" "...God, give me the strength to ovee this madness." "Papa! You''re really taking me to buy a dress today, right?" "This can''t be real." His hand trembling, the man pointed his cane at the girl. She looked up at him with fear in her eyes and asked, "Papa... ...why are you doing this? I''m scared." "..." His daughter was dead. A week before her debutante ball, on the day he promised to help her choose a dress. She had been waiting for him, and while he was dyed, she was killed in a carriage ident. ''But... ...but how?'' With trembling eyes, the girl approached him. He could only stare at her in a daze. "Papa... ...did Sophia do something wrong?" The girl approached the man with trembling eyes. Yet, the man simply stared at her nkly. "Papa¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did Sophia do something wrong?" The girl lowered her head with a sullen voice. The girl''s clothes, her voice, her every action and expression, everything was exactly like her when she was alive. ''Am I...... Am I crazy? Maybe my daughter isn''t dead after all. The truth is, the madness that''s been clouding my mind has blurred my memories. Everything''s been a jumbled mess for a long time.'' "Really¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really Sophia, is it you?" Could the thought that his daughter was dead have been a trick of his madness? Could it all have just been a nightmare? The man reached out to the girl with a desperate hope. If he could touch her, then this must be reality. The man''s hand reaches the girl. Touching her soft cheek, the man cried out in ecstasy. "It''s you! Sophia! You''re alive! Thank goodness! Thank goodness!" The man spread his arms wide and stepped towards her. The girl smiled faintly and said, "What are you doing, Papa? Silly." "That''s impossible." "......Huh?" The man''s pupils shook violently. The girl''s neck bent at an angle no human could achieve. With a cracking sound, her neck snapped and hung limply. "I died with my neck broken like this. I saw it clearly." "Wh, what are you talking about Sophia? I......" "No. I saw it. Papa, you killed me." "I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­did?" A jumble of unknown memories flooded the man''s mind. Memories he''d never seen before. A man, drunk, driving a carriage recklessly. A short, scream-like gasp. A man, his face pale white, driving the carriage away. "Wh, what is this." "What do you mean? It''s you, Papa." "That can''t be¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would never." "It was you." The girl, her body contorted like a broken doll, stared at the man. The man''s teeth chattered. "You killed me." Only then did the man realize. ''I..... Did I kill my daughter with my own hands?'' No. ¡®Did I even have a daughter in the first ce?¡¯ The truth didn''t matter anymore. A terrible sense of guilt consumed his body. The man''s trembling hand brought the sword to his neck. He heardughtering from somewhere. The man was startled and looked around. The girl had disappeared. Then he realized. That he was smiling, his lips twisted into a grin. "Ha, haha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ hahaha!" Even as he burst intoughter, guilt and helplessness washed over him. He had failed to finish the job. He had failed to burn down this dreadful house. "......Aah. In the end!" The man, consumed by madness, shed tears whileughing at the same time. The hand holding the dagger slowly moved towards his neck. And then finally. -Crack!! Only the sharp sound of tearing flesh echoed sadly through the house. -Thud *** A dark night. Rainshed fiercely against the robe. Despite this, the man in the robe remained motionless like a statue. How much time had passed like this? The vige headman, who hade out just in case, ran towards him in a fright. "Oh my, you''re all soaked. Are you alright?" The man simply nodded without a word. Was it because of the darkness? Or was it because of the pouring rain? The vige headman somehow didn''t feel like the man inside the robe was human. Nevertheless, the vige headman smiled awkwardly and held out antern. "Please,e out of the rain." "I''m fine." A voice with no inflection. The vige headman felt a chill for some reason. The voice itself wasn''t deep. No, to be precise, it was like that of a young boy. ''If he was dispatched from the church, shouldn''t he be a bit older?'' Generally, deacons are known to be twenty-five, and priests are usually over forty. ''They couldn''t have sent a seminarian, could they?'' Suppressing his anxiety and curiosity, the vige headman spoke to the man in the robe. "Now that I think about it, what did you say your name was?" "Hamel." "Hamel... ...that''s a nice name." The headman nodded reflexively and continued with a casual question, though his true curiosityy elsewhere. "You seem quite young, Hamel." "Yes." "Have you done this sort of thing often?" "Yes." "Really? At such a young age... ...Oh, I apologize. I shouldn''t pry..." The man who introduced himself as Hamel slowly shook his head, seemingly unfazed. He apologized, but his hand instinctively sought his sword, suspicion in his eyes. The more they spoke, the more certain he became. The face he glimpsed beneath the robe looked no older than a boy''s. He had feared it, but it seemed the church had indeed sent a mere seminarian. ''Oh dear, if he''s just a seminarian, perhaps I should be the one to handle this.'' The headman was a veteran, having spent many years as a mercenary. He had mainly hunted monsters and even participated in wars between nobles. That was why, at only thirty years old, he held the position of vige headman. Therefore, he could easily predict how things would unfold. The young boy in front of him, with no real-world experience, would most likely be terrified in the face of a monster. Or perhaps he was already scared. The boy''s reticent and stiff demeanor now made sense. ''Sigh...'' Things had beplicated. The headman swallowed a sigh. He was annoyed but couldn''t show it. Regardless, this was someone dispatched from the church. A headman of a small vige couldn''t express his dissatisfaction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, he found it difficult to understand the church''s decision. ''The request wasn''t such that they should have sent a seminarian.'' Three children had disappeared from this small vige. Newborn babies, less than a month old, who had been sleeping in their homes. It was not a trivial matter. Perhaps the reward he offered was too small? ''Damn it, I should have added more money.'' The headman nced at the mansion where Hamel stood guard. It was the only noble household in this small vige, and home to a newborn baby just a week old. He didn''t particrly like them, but the newborn was innocent. "Ahem, not to boast, but I know how to handle a sword. If a fight breaks out, I''ll help." The headman said, subtly showing off his sword. Hamel, in his robe, simply stared at him silently. ''Oh no!'' Perhaps he had offended him? After all, when it came to dealing with demons, they were the experts. He had heard that some priests were quite proud. And a young, inexperienced seminarian would likely be even more so. To have the vige headman offer help must have been insulting. The headman, realizing he hadn''t even shown his mercenary badge, hurriedly spoke, "Oh, there seems to be a misunderstanding. You see, I used to be a mercenary..." But he couldn''t finish his sentence. -Aaaaagh! A piercing scream froze the headman in his tracks. And then... "This isn''t the house." Hamel said, his voice still t. But this time, Hamel''s gaze was truly icy, causing the headman to stammer involuntarily. "Th-that is, th-there is one other child born on the same day, b-but in a different house..." Hamel didn''t wait for him to finish. He simply turned and sprinted towards the source of the scream. There were no sighs, no clicks of the tongue, but the headman saw it ¨C Hamel''s gaze, chillingly cold, as he ran past. The headman felt his breath catch in his throat, his heart constricting. ''That''s a seminarian...?'' Something felt off. He couldn''t exin why, and he didn''t have time to think. The headman, with a growing sense that his assumptions might be wrong, hurriedly chased after Hamel. There was no hesitation, no tension in Hamel''s stride as he ran. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 2 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 2: Azure me (2) "Where is the child?" "Who, who are you?" The vige headman, who had rushed over with all his might, saw a terrified couple and Hamel. The mother and her husband were standing in front of their old farmhouse. Hamel opened his robe to reveal his priestly garments. "I''m from the Order." Only then did the man''s eyes widen in recognition. "Th-that is... When we came to our senses, she was already gone! And... Come to think of it, the window of the locked car... I think it was open..." "I understand." Hamel nodded and headed towards the window. At that moment, the woman, who had been crying as if she were about to faint, spoke. "The old tree... It''s definitely talking about our child... Please." "..." Hamel hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly. The vige headman reached out to him, instinctively trying to offer an exnation, but Hamel shook his head, stopping him. "I''ll hear itter." As if to say that wasn''t important right now. With a practiced motion, Hamel took out holy water from his waist and dabbed it on his eyes. Then, as if he had discovered something, he started running towards the forest on the outskirts of the vige. "Did you find something?" "Traces of demonic energy." Demonic energy As expected, the disappearance was the work of a demon. The vige headman tensed, his hand instinctively going to the sword at his waist. Ready to draw it at any moment. How long had they been running through the forest? ¡®...How is he so fast?¡¯ The vige headman was falling further and further behind Hamel, his breath catching in his throat. He was reaching his limit. Whoosh! A sh of light erupted from Hamel''s fingertips, and something flew towards the bushes at high speed. Crack! A sound like dry firewood snapping followed. But the vige headman, with his mercenary experience, knew. That was the sound of bones breaking. "What in the world..." The vige headman hurried over to where Hamel had stopped. Hamel was looking around as if searching for something. Below him, the headman saw a blood-soaked green lump of flesh. It was a monster with red horns sprouting from its head, protruding fangs, and cat-like pupils that glowed yellow, taking up almost half its face. However, the cerebrospinal fluid flowing from the dagger embedded in its forehead was quickly extinguishing that light. ''That was lodged in its skull?'' The vige headman was horrified, realizing only then that what Hamel had thrown was a dagger no bigger than the span of his hand. Whether human or monster, the skull is harder than most wood or stone. The vige headman had met many people during his time as a mercenary, but those capable of such a feat were few and far between. After a moment of contemtion, he shook his head and asked, "Is this the one?" "A Redcap, It enjoys stealing newborn babies and tormenting humans." "Why would it... No, never mind. So, is it over?" The vige headman asked with a sigh, his brow furrowed. Hamel ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. "No." His gaze swept the surroundings, still searching for something. "I don''t see the child." "What? A baby that can''t even roll over on its own, where would it go?" "Well..." Hamel faltered, trailing off mid-sentence. Something fell between the trees with a plop plop sound. A lukewarm liquid, unlike rainwater. "?" The vige headman tilted his head, puzzled. Hamel, on the other hand, gritted his teeth. This was no rain. Despite the darkness of the forest, Hamel could easily discern what it was, thanks to the holy water he had applied to his eyes. A sticky red... He didn''t want to look up, but he had no choice. Clenching his jaw, Hamel raised his head. "I guess that means there''s another demon." Hee hee hee! There, grinning down at him, was another monster. Red bits of flesh were stuck between its teeth. Following Hamel''s gaze, the vige headman also looked up. His eyes met a pale monster grinning in the darkness. With long ck hair, snow-white skin, and full breasts, it vaguely resembled a woman at first nce. However, its grotesquely long arms and dog-like elongated head were far from human. The chilling sight made the vige headman involuntarily stumble back. "What in the world is that?" Hamel ground his teeth. "The White Lady. That''s its name." Hamel, who had been stoic until now, was consumed by rage. But the vige headman didn''t notice. He had heard the name that came from Hamel''s lips before. During his mercenary days, there was an incident where an entire mercenary party he knew from the guild was wiped out. It was a mission to exterminate a magical beast, not even a demon, but they never returned from the forest. After a few more sacrifices, it became known that there was a white demon in the forest, and the Order urgently dispatched priests to eliminate it. Upon returning to the guild, the priests revealed the identity of the creature. A mid-rank demon. The ''White Lady''. "The White Lady...? A mid-rank demon?" The vige headman muttered, his voice trembling. Hamel simply nodded in response. "..." The vige headman''s legs gave way, and he copsed to the ground. ¡®It''s over.¡¯ There''s no way he could survive this. The mercenary party that had been wiped out were all seasoned veterans. In contrast, all that was here was himself, retired and rusty. ''The only difference between them and me...'' The vige headman looked at Hamel with despairing eyes. The boy inside the robe was barely a youth. Even a full priest, let alone a deacon, would struggle against a mid-rank demon; this boy wouldn''t be of any help. This was hopeless. It might be better to take his own life. Just then, a small piece of cloth fluttering on the tree where the white monster hung caught his eye. Barelyrger than his palm, it was clearly a piece of clothing. "...Damn it." A curse slipped out involuntarily. Strength returned to his legs. Staggering to his feet, the vige headman drew the sword from his waist. For some reason, the boy, Hamel, looked at him with a strange expression. He noticed the look but now he had a favor to ask. "P-please, run away now. You must call for reinforcements from the Order and... and protect the vige." He wanted to sound brave, but he stuttered a little. It was a shame, but it didn''t matter. As long as he could protect the vige, nothing else mattered. ''This is the only way.'' If his sacrifice could allow this theological student, Hamel, to escape... Then he could prevent further casualties. Hamel gazed intently at the determined vige headman for a moment. Then, he slowly stepped forward. "What are you doing!" To the vige headman''s urgent cry, Hamel replied simply. "It''s alright." "Alright? That thing is..." The vige headman suddenly realized that Hamel wasn''t trembling. The next moment, the White Lady started to move. Kyahahahaha! It moved swiftly, its ck hair fluttering, from tree to tree. It was so fast that only a whitish form could be seen. Laughing incessantly as if something was incredibly amusing. The sound echoed from all directions. Just as fear froze the vige headman''s body, A long arm shot out from the darkness. He hadn''t noticed it from atop the tree, but the arm was far longer andrger than he had anticipated. He knew instinctively. If that arm hit him, his body would be torn apart. Images of the mercenaries who had died at the hands of that monster shed through his mind. All of them were torn to shreds, like scraps of cloth chewed and gnawed. ''Is this how I die?'' As despair and fear washed over him, something shed outside his vision. ng! A clear metallic sound rang out, and the patterns engraved on the sword emitted a faint light from between the dark shadows of the trees. Slice! With the sound of cutting, red blood sttered. Keeek! The White Lady let out a sharp shriek and leaped back. Her pale, slender wrist was deeply torn. "...What is this?" The vige headman could only mumble in disbelief. Regardless, Hamel simply clenched and unclenched the hand holding his sword. "Did you take it?" He muttered softly and slowly advanced towards the White Lady. The White Lady looked at her wound in disbelief, then, seemingly enraged, sheshed out at Hamel with her elongated arm like a whip. But again, her arm didn''t reach him. With a twist of his body, Hamel dodged the invisible attack with ease and closed in on her. And then, in the next moment, Slice! A louder and clearer cutting sound than before echoed through the forest. Kyaaaaaack! Blood gushed like a fountain from the long gash that ran from the White Lady''s shoulder to her chest. Despite this, she was still moving. Perhaps sensing danger, she quickly leaped into the trees. "Whoa!" The vige headman involuntarily shouted, gesturing towards the monster. Was it trying to escape? The relief of survival was short-lived. The headman fidgeted, wondering if this wasn''t their only chance to defeat the creature. Just then, something caught his eye as he followed the monster''s form. He immediately let out a scream. "Th-there''s the baby, over there!" At the top of the tree where the White Lady had jumped.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Between the branches, he saw the newborn baby. "...Wahhh..." The baby gurgled as if awakened by themotion. It was undoubtedly the child who had disappeared from the vige today. ''It was alive?'' The vige headman felt joy and despair at the same time. Because rescuing the baby was impossible. Certainly, the boy Hamel''s skills were far beyond his expectations. No, frankly, he was impressed. During his long mercenary career, he had rarely seen anyone with such skill. But that was limited to swordsmanship. Chasing after that monster, which had already climbed more than halfway up the tree, was a different story altogether. As if aware of this fact, the White Lady leisurely climbed up the tree. If that monster took the baby hostage, even the boy wouldn''t be able to easily attack it. Her grinning face clearly showed that intention. Eek! The vige headman desperately tried to throw his sword to stop her. But at that moment. A cold yet sacred... A firm yetpassionate, somehow inhuman voice came from behind him. "Oh righteous fire of Ehurshica, that purifies iniquity, burn your enemy." A prayer repeated hundreds, thousands of times, now more natural than breathing. The moment Hamel made the sign of the cross and sped his hands together, Oh oh oh oh oh! The panicked shriek of the White Lady echoed through the forest. Blue mes bloomed from her wounds. In the blink of an eye, the mespletely engulfed her body, burning fiercely. The death throes of a beast burning to death are always horrifying. In that, demons are no different from humans. Trembling, the monster reached for the child in front of her. It was thest struggle she could manage. Thud! The azure-ming body fell from the tree andy still. The fire burned quietly. It didn''t spread to the surroundings, but silently erased the demon''s body from this world. After a long silence, the vige headman muttered in a daze, "Azure mes... I heard about it during my mercenary days. The priest who was ordained the youngest exorcist." "..." "The Priest of Azure me, that was you." The vige headman looked at Hamel with trembling eyes. His eyes held relief, admiration, and fear. Hamel didn''t answer. He approached the tree, and in the blink of an eye, leaped to the top. He took off his robe and carefully wrapped the child in it. The rain had stopped. Under the clear sky, countless stars showered down on the priest''s head. As expected, the priest without his robe was a young boy. The boy''s silver hair, bathed in starlight, shone brilliantly. For some reason, the sight brought a lump to the vige headman''s throat. It was like a scene from the hero stories he had heard as a child. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 3 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 3: An Unexpected Invitation (1) Hamel descended from the tree with light steps. The baby, nestled in his arms, slept soundly. "Follow me." With those words, Hamel started walking somewhere. The vige headman followed him as if in a trance. Before long, they arrived at a clearing. "This is..." "The monster''s feeding ground." The first thing that caught their eye was the carcass of a deer. Its upper body, brutally torn, hung pathetically from a tree. The deer''s blood, still fresh, dripped down, staining the surroundings red. Around it were blood-stained rocks, torn clothes, and scattered bones. Some belonged to animals, but others were unmistakably human. Hamel silently gathered the scattered remains. He skillfully collected what appeared to be human bones and set aside anything that could be considered a personal belonging. That was all. As if he had finished his business there, Hamel headed down towards the vige. A strange silence fell between the two. How long had they been walking? The rustling of leaves filled the air as the buildings of the vige came into view. The vige headman was inwardly relieved that this ufortable journey wasing to an end. "Why did you do that?" Hamel asked abruptly. But the vige headman knew what he was asking. Feeling that the inevitable hade, the vige headman closed his eyes tightly and confessed his guilt. It was less a confession of repentance and more like a criminal''s admission. "...The mansion I guided you to today was a nobleman''s house. I had no choice but to prioritize it." "There would have been a way to protect both children in one ce." Hamel paused, then sighed and continued. "I did suggest it, but the Baron, the owner of the mansion, refused." "..." Hamel didn''t press further. He simply nodded in understanding. However, he didn''t hide his expression, which had grown even colder. *** After delivering the bones to the vigers, Hamel immediately headed to the Order''s temple. Inside the rattling carriage, Hamel closed his eyes and leaned his head against the wall. He hadn''t found any clues this time either. How many more times would he have to repeat this? The Priest of Azure me. The youngest exorcist. These were the names people called him. But Hamel didn''t think he was such a great person. ''On the contrary.'' Yes, maybe he was half-baked. With an impassive face, Hamel scoffed at himself, recalling the scene of handing over the belongings. The three missing children had returned home as skeletons. Even if he had expected it, seeing it with his own eyes was undeniably different. The parents of the children copsed on the spot, staring nkly and shedding tears. Some wailed like animals. As if they were about to die. As if they had lost all reason and strength to live. Yet, Hamel couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even shed tears with the bereaved families or offerfort. His emotions had dried up. ''Only for revenge.'' He had forgotten sadness,passion, and fear. Hamel quietly took out the pendant hanging around his neck and opened it. Inside was a portrait of a smiling woman and a strange scale. The woman in the portrait was his mother. Murdered by a monster in her bedroom. Creak! The leather strap wrapped around the hilt of his tightly gripped sword creaked as if about to tear. *** He still vividly remembered that day. That day, he wanted to hear the fairy tale his mother often told him. He went to his mother''s bedroom in his pajamas and heard a strange animalistic sound. He was scared, but an unknown force made him turn the doorknob. Thanks to that, Hamel encountered an unforgettable being that day. Blood-soaked bed sheets and his mother''s clothes torn to shreds. And the monster, drenched in blood, greeted him. Rustle! Scales rippled on the monster''s skin, and its gaping maw slowly approached Hamel. Frozen like a stone, Hamel felt fear rather than anger. He desperately wished it wouldn''te any closer. At that moment, Hamel awakened his power. Azure mes bloomed, and the monster recoiled in shock. That was the end of his memory. Hamel lost consciousness. When he came to, the monster was gone, and the mansion was inplete chaos. Dozens of mages were dispatched to hunt down the monster, but they found nothing. The only evidence was a single scale, presumed to be from the monster. Hamel had never forgotten the monster since that day. Not long after the incident, Hamel left the mansion. He had no regrets. He was born with ack of mana anyway. The Gilmore n, a renowned magic family. Despite being the second son of the n, Hamel, who wasn''t born with even a shred of mana, was destined to be expelled someday. Rather than being expelled, he left on his own. Dreaming of revenge. *** He ended up at the Order. There was no better ce to investigate the monster that had devoured his mother. Fortunately, Hamel awakened his unique ability not long after entering the Order. Azure me. He gainedplete control over the very ability that had saved his life from the monster. As a result, he became an exorcist priest at the young age of 12, the youngest ever. However, that was all he was allowed. Hamelcked more than just mana. No matter how much he prayed, divine power wouldn''t umte in his body. Naturally, he couldn''t learn blessings or consecrations. Even his unique ability remained stagnant for years, showing no signs of growth. He became a half-baked priest. Time passed, and he reached the present. The clergy of the Order were disappointed by the fall of the genius. Of course, their opinions didn''t matter to Hamel. But he couldn''t give up on revenge. He pondered ways to be stronger and gathered information about monsters. Hepensated for his weaknesses in other ways. He gripped his sword until his hands bled, mastering its use. While other exorcists honed their abilities and divine power, he focused solely on martial skills. He had a talent for swordsmanship, but even that was reaching its limits. Hamel,cking mana, couldn''t imbue his sword with aura. ''An awkward in-between.'' That was Hamel, himself. He had a unique ability useful for exorcism, but no divine power. He had a talent for swordsmanship, but couldn''t use aura. A half-baked cleric who couldn''t evenfort the wounded. As Hamel willingly indulged in self-loathing, "We''ve arrived, Priest-nim." The coachman called out to him. Clip-clop! The horse came to a stop, and the carriage door opened. Hamel stiffly nodded to the coachman and got off. The bright morning sun had risen, showering him with its light. Yet, Hamel didn''t remove his robe. Instead, he pulled it further down, covering his face, and hurried towards the temple. "Young Master."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At that moment, a familiar voice reached his ears. He reflexively looked up to find the owner of the voice. An elderly man, neatly dressed in a suit. Who could it be? ''Young Master... No one calls me that anymore...'' Hamel paused, his thoughts catching up, and looked at the old man''s face again. "...Gail?" "I''m grateful you remember this old man." "What brings you here?" He asked indifferently, but honestly, he was bewildered. Forgetting even his exhaustion, Hamel stared at him. Gail, the head butler of the Gilmore family. He was his father''s right-hand man, the head butler, and a key figure in managing the estate. Although Hamel only knew him from his childhood, Gail was one of the few people in the main house who treated him well, so he remained in his memory. "This is a message from the Lord." A message, so suddenly? Hamel unconsciously furrowed his brow. It was the first contact from the main house in years. Has something happened? Hamel cautiously epted the letter and spoke to Gail. "Pleasee in for now. I''ll give you a room." "Thank you for your consideration, Young Master." Gail bowed deeply. Hamel was ufortable with the title "Young Master" and the excessive courtesy, but he didn''t show it. He simply suppressed his fatigue and entered the temple. For Hamel, patience was more familiar than breathing. *** After providing Gail with a small room, Hamel went to his study. He wanted to calmly examine the contents of the letter. He had intended to report the incident in the vige to the bishop immediately, but he was curious about what his father''s message contained. Slide, thud! Hamel paused as he was about to remove the seal with a letter opener. ''It''s already opened?'' He felt a sense of incongruity from the sealing wax, but his attention was quickly drawn elsewhere. A nostalgic feeling suddenly washed over him. Five petals that looked like an overturned helmet. The n crest caught his eye. ''This is our n crest. Wolfsbane.'' One of the few memories he shared with his father shed through his mind. The memory was faint. But his father always looked at Hamel with a mixture of love and resentment. Probably because he was a half-baked child who wasn''t born with mana. He held no resentment now. It would be a lie to say he didn''t feel any such emotions, though. Because he now knew what it meant tock mana in a family of mages. Hamel unfolded the letter indifferently and slowly read through its contents. [To my dear son,] [My son, do you remember the lush forest of our estate from long ago?] [The salt mine full of life? The coastline with the blue ocean spread out before it, you must still remember those, right?] [And the grand mansion of our family, where you could see all of this at a nce.] He remembered it all. The forest that upied half of the estate, the salt mine that was the estate''s main industry. And the harbor used to sell the salt. He hadn''t visited the estate once since he was expelled, but still, he had lived there for 12 years. ''But why suddenly...?'' He was a little puzzled. And at the same time, uneasy. Has something gone wrong? Hamel continued reading the rest of the letter. [All of that is on the verge of disappearing.] [If this continues, the family and the estate will fall and be consumed by darkness.] [I need your help.] [Please remember our family motto.] "...We are explorers of the abyss, we will dispel the darkness and illuminate the mysteries." Hamel muttered quietly with a frown. It was an old memory, but hard to forget. Because his father smiled kindly at him only when he taught him the family motto. After pondering the contents of the letter for a moment, Hamel rummaged through it and tilted his head. ''Is this the end?'' No matter how much he thought about it, this letter was strange. The content, the circumstances, everything was questionable. Above all, "The fall of the n...?" The Gilmore n was quite wealthy and a long-established, prestigious magic family. What could be happening there? Hamel got up from his seat and walked to the next room. He wanted to hear the details from Gail. Knock knock! Hamel knocked on the wooden door and called out to Gail. "Gail. I have something to ask you. May Ie in?" He waited for a while, but there was no answer or sound from the room. Had he fallen asleep already? Hamel slowly turned the doorknob and pushed the door open. The door opened without resistance, apanied by the creaking sound of its hinges. And there... Creak creak creak! Gail, hanging by his neck, was smiling broadly. His eyes, however, were filled with madness. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 4 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 4: An Unexpected Invitation (2) "..." Hamel stared at the corpse for a moment, then slowly looked around. There were no signs of foul y. No signs of intrusion, no signs of struggle. Gail, before being a butler, was a skilled mage. It wouldn''t be easy to subdue him silently, and it would be difficult for an outsider to intrude into this temple in the first ce. ''Suicide.''N?v(el)B\\jnn There was no other exnation. However, the smiling expression... That was what bothered him. It was definitely not the expression of a typical suicide victim. Dab! Hamel dabbed holy water onto his eyelids. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the worldposed of divine power and mana. However... ''Nothing?'' Hamel had to frown. It wasn''t the work of a demon. He couldn''t feel any trace of demonic energy from Gail''s body. This was far beyond his expectations. So, had Gail gone mad? Perhaps he was threatened. Or... "..." Meaningless assumptions. Realizing this, Hamel took down Gail''s body hanging from the ceiling. He couldn''t leave Gail hanging forever. Thud! The rope snapped, and Gail''s corpse fell to the floor. He didn''t really feel anything. He had encountered countless deaths and had be numb to it. He had simply moved forward, reminding himself that it was for revenge. By now, the umted deaths were too heavy and thick for him to be shocked by a single corpse. But he was a priest, in name at least. Slide! He hadn''t forgotten how to pray. Hamel quietly sped his hands together. He knelt with his eyes closed and opened his mouth. He recited the prayers, praising God and honoring the dead. Even though it was a meaningless ritual for Hamel, who couldn''t handle divine power, he continued praying silently. His prayer was devout and unwavering. It was clear that he had been repeating this prayer for a long time. The prayer of the cleric who called himself half-baked was more perfect than that of any other priest. After a while, a faint but distinct divine power began to circte in the room. Whoosh! And then, a light burst from Gail''s inner jacket pocket. "What?" Hamel immediately stepped back, wary, but the yellow light vanished with a twinkle. He slowly approached Gail and searched his pocket, revealing an object that hadn''t been visible before. "Concealment magic?" A magic that reveals itself only when certain conditions are met. The condition was probably divine power. Hamel opened his palm and examined the object Gail had brought. It was a familiar-looking ornament. Hamel immediately recognized what it was. He couldn''t forget the gold ring engraved with the wolfsbane flower pattern. It was the Gilmore n''s si ring, a symbol and heirloom of the head of the n. *** ''I must hurry.'' Hamel left the room and headed straight for the bishop''s quarters. The eastern part of the Empire, Letria. The Bishop of Letria was one of Hamel''s few acquaintances in the Order. A former exorcist priest himself, he had always been a strong supporter of Hamel. Step step! "...Ahem." "...Hmm hmm." Hamel was simply walking down the hallway of the temple. However, the priests who saw him all averted their eyes as if they hadn''t seen him. The already quiet hallway was now filled with an eerie silence. If their eyes met, they would awkwardly nod their heads, but no one greeted him. The deacons were afraid of Hamel''s cold and impersonal nature, and the priests were ufortable with Hamel, who was much younger than them. And the fellow exorcist priests... They pitied Hamel. The genius who shone brighter than anyone else and was full of promise had lost his wings and fallen. The exorcist priests were disappointed and at the same time, felt sorry for him. Even with his special ability, fighting demons without divine power was practically suicidal. At the same time, the exorcist priests were inwardly reluctant to go on missions with Hamel. Just because they served God didn''t mean they were all like God. Nevertheless, Hamel had survived until now. Even withoutpanions, he continued his exorcism journey alone. Completely alone. Hamel himself didn''t care about the reactions of those around him, but he was reluctant to cause difort to others. Therefore, he avoided making eye contact with anyone and walked quickly down the hallway. He arrived at the heart of the Order. Hamel knocked on the wooden door of the study. Knock knock! The knock echoed, and a kind voice came from inside the room. "Come in." He opened the door, and a neat room came into view. A well-organized bookshelf and desk. The smell of old paper tickled his nose. The bishop, bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window, smiled brightly. "Hamel, you''re safe." "..." Hamel nodded briefly. He was one of the few people in the Order that Hamel trusted and relied on, but they weren''t close. Well, Hamel wasn''t close to anyone in the first ce. The bishop also knew this, so he immediately brought up the main topic. "Was the Barina vige issue resolved?" "Yes." "That''s really good to hear." "However, there was something unusual." At Hamel''s words, the bishop showed a puzzled expression. He then nodded as if he understood. "A mid-rank demon appeared?" "A Redcap and the White Lady were working together." "That''s the first I''ve heard of it. Was there any apparent corrtion between the two?" "I''m not sure, but it seems the White Lady took advantage of the Redcap''s characteristic of stealing children." The Redcap stole the child, and the White Lady craved its flesh and blood. That wasn''t all. There was a strange dissonance in the White Lady''s expression when she found Hamel and the vige headman in the forest andughed. It wasn''t the joy of an unexpected harvest, but rather the joy of waiting for it to finallye to fruition. If she had been targeting the parents or vigers who entered the forest chasing after the child, her reaction would have made sense. It certainly wouldn''t have been the first time. "I see, this is quite troublesome." Until now, ordinary priests or deacons were dispatched to incidents that appeared to be the work of Redcaps. Because low-rank demons weren''t difficult to deal with as long as one had divine power. However, it was a different story with mid-rank demons. Even priests were in danger if an exorcist priest didn''t intervene. The bishop, with a gloomy expression, gave a wry smile and expressed his gratitude. "We''ll have to find a solution. Thank you for reporting this, Hamel." "You''re wee." Hamel replied calmly and gazed intently at him. "..." "...?" The puzzled bishop and Hamel''s gazes met in the air. A brief silence followed. The bishop spoke first. "Is there anything else you want to say?" Hamel opened his mouth slightly. For some reason, he couldn''t easily bring himself to speak. "Actually..." Hesitantly, Hamel brought up the story about Gail. Once he started talking, it wasn''t that difficult. His rtionship with Gail. He told him about his meeting with Gail. The letter, the message, and the suspicious death. He focused on conveying only the facts, briefly and clearly. "Hmm." The bishop, who had been listening silently, nodded after a moment of silence. "It certainly is unnatural." The suspicious circumstances were clear. First, the handwriting was scribbled as if it were written in a hurry. Hamel''s father was known for his neat handwriting, almost calligraphic. The handwriting in the letter couldn''t possibly be from the same person. And above all, the seal of the letter. The sealing wax was broken. "It must have been switched." Hamel guessed, and the bishop slowly nodded in agreement. "The contents of the letter cannot be trusted." After a pause, the bishop hesitated and then spoke. "There''s something you need to know, Hamel." "Yes?" "As it happens, we''ve received a mission rted to the Gilmore family''s territory, Heidern." What a coincidence. Based on his experience, it couldn''t be a mere coincidence. He had a strong feeling that this mission was rted to the letter. "It seems strange things are happening all over Heidern." "I''ll go." There was no need to hesitate. He was already concerned about the letter. If he took on the mission, he would have a legitimate reason to go. "But... Considering the contents of the letter, it feels like a trap to lure you, Hamel. It''s an ominous feeling." The bishop said with a worried and uneasy expression. And perhaps his worry was valid. He didn''t know if it was really his father, but at least someone wanted him to return to the mansion. If that was the case, he would pretend to fall for their provocation. "There''s no problem." To look into the abyss, he had to step into the abyss. The bishop, hearing Hamel''s answer, paused and let out a long sigh. Then, as if he had no choice, he made the sign of the cross and said, "I''ll assign a deacon to you and dispatch two additional exorcist priests nearby. Please don''t overdo it." Hamel bowed to the bishop and immediately turned around. He was tired, but not enough to dy his departure. ''I haven''t unpacked my luggage yet, so I just need to take it with me... A horse would be faster than a carriage.'' He was quickly making ns when the bishop muttered quietly behind him as he grabbed the doorknob. "Even as a priest, there''s no need to hide your emotions." "...?" At the bishop''s words from behind, Hamel turned his head to look at him. The bishop, receiving Hamel''s puzzled gaze, smiled bitterly and said, "You look like you''re about to cry, Hamel." Only then did Hamel see his reflection in the window. He didn''t know when hest blinked his bloodshot eyes, and his lips were tightly pursed. It was a familiar expression. The face of someone who had things to protect, even in grief. ''Ah.'' Only then did Hamel realize the emotions he was feeling. The death of the nameless newborn. The death of the butler, Gail. The deaths of all those he couldn''t protect. And the death of his mother, the beginning of everything. No matter how ustomed he became, all those things piled up like snow, making him sad, and... Grit! ...more than that, it made him feel awful. Hamel clenched his fists tightly at the feeling he hadn''t felt in a long time. It took him quite a while to regain hisposure and leave the room. The sunset, now tinged with red, poured down behind him. *** The next morning, in front of the Order''s temple. "Oh, hello! It is an honor to meet you!" "Yes." Hamel nodded slightly at the deacon. He was a striking boy with blond hair and golden eyes. Dressed in pure white priestly robes that suited him well, he was holding the reins of two horses. After pondering the situation for a while, Hamel finally remembered. Apparently, this boy was the deacon the bishop had assigned to him yesterday. ''This is unexpected.'' Hamel stared at the boy. On average, deacons had to graduate from theological college, so it was safe to assume that the minimum age was 25. But the deacon in front of him was clearly only 15 years old at most. Was he a special case like himself? Hamel had to pause for a moment to choose his words in this unexpected situation. "What''s your name?" "Antonio, Priest-nim!" The boy''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Hamel. Not now, but in the past, there were often people who looked at Hamel with such eyes. Eyes filled with admiration. Hamel found such gazes burdensome. Before, now, and it would likely be the same in the future. He would rather be mocked. But this too was something he could endure. Hamel greeted him without showing his difort. "I''m Hamel Gilmore. Pleased to meet you." "The pleasure is all mine, Priest-nim!" Antonio bowed deeply to receive the greeting, and books and various tools tumbled out of the bag he was carrying. "Oh, uh? S-sorry. I''ll clean this up right away... Ah, wait a minute!" While the deacon was flustered, the horses became restless and finally slipped from his grasp. The deacon stammered, looking back and forth between the fleeing horses and the scattered belongings. Hamel swallowed a sigh, trying not to let it show, and reyed the bishop''s words in his mind. ''He''s an outstanding child. He expressed his desire to work with you, Hamel. Please keep an eye on him.'' While Antonio was picking up the items, Hamel caught the runaway horses and calmed them down. "...He''s not one to give empty praise." Hamel muttered, returning with the horses, doubting the bishop''s assessment. Hearing this, Antonio tilted his head. "What do you mean?" "It''s nothing." Shaking his head, Hamel extended his hand to Antonio, who had tightened the straps of his bag. "I heard from the bishop. You''re in the middle of taking the priestly examination." "Yes! Only thest part of the exam, the Path of Exorcism, remains." The deacon, taking his hand and standing up, answered vigorously. The Path of Exorcism. It was the final test that deacons underwent to receive the priesthood. To perform a mission with an exorcist priest or a priest and confront a demon. The supervising priests who apanied them evaluated whether they passed or failed. That''s why he was puzzled. "Why me?" [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 5 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 5: The Road to the Territory (1) Hamel couldn''t understand. In the Path of Exorcism, the priestly examination, the supervising priest was the beginning and the end of the test. Therefore, deacons were usually cautious in choosing their supervising priest. Since it was a life-threatening test, they preferred those who were either highly skilled, had a good rtionship with the deacons, or were lenient with their evaluations. But what about Hamel? He wasn''t well-regarded within the Order, nor did he have an outstanding track record. He was obsessed with gathering information rted to his mother''s death, and despite his abilities, he always took on dangerous missions, constantly facing death. He was even younger than most deacons. Hamel''s young age was a concern, both in terms of reliability and the deacons'' pride. Even deacons who couldn''t take the test due to ack of supervising priests were reluctant to be tested by Hamel, so this was the first time he had been assigned a supervisory role. That''s why he was curious. "Why me?" What was this young deacon thinking when he chose him? Antonio tilted his head at Hamel''s question. With an expression that showed he didn''t understand. "Because you''re Hamel-nim?" "...I don''t understand what you mean." "You''re the youngest exorcist priest in the Order! You became a priest at the age of 3, even younger than me!" The moment he heard the answer, he felt suffocated. Even though he had expected it, it seemed unavoidable. "That''s all I am. I''m not the genius you think I am." His mouth felt dry as he spoke. It was as dry as if he had a mouthful of sand. "It would be better for you to change your supervisor now." Just as Hamel was shaking his head and speaking, "No! I want Hamel-nim!" Antonio shouted loudly, clenching his fists. Hamel flinched slightly at the unexpectedly intense reaction. Antonio, not missing this, poured out his words. "I entered the Order only to be recognized by Hamel-nim!" "?" What was he talking about? Sensing Hamel''s puzzled gaze, Antonio finally realized his slip and scratched his cheek with an ''oops'' expression. After a moment of hesitation, Antonio sighed lightly and opened his mouth. "Actually, I''m from Dekaria Vige." "..." Dekaria Vige. He remembered it. It was the name of the vige where Hamel had been on a mission when he was just this boy''s age. ''And that ce...'' It was also the ce where a fierce battle had taken ce, with two clerics who went on the mission with him losing their lives. "I saw you there, Hamel-nim." "It wouldn''t have been a pretty sight." "You were a mess. Covered in blood from the battle, with tears and snot all over your face." He didn''t remember. Back then, he was just fighting fiercely. Antonio continued, with a faint smile as if reminiscing. "When Hamel-nim returned with the priests'' bodies on a cart, everyone in the vige despaired. They thought that all the members of the Order they had trusted were dead." ¡®Was that so?¡¯ Hamel tried to recall, but he couldn''t remember. Then, Antonio clenched his fists and met Hamel''s gaze. "But Hamel-nim didn''t give up. Leaving yourrades'' bodies behind, you headed back towards the demon." "..." Hamel couldn''t take his eyes off Antonio''s determined gaze. What was contained in that gaze wasn''t mere admiration, but respect. Feeling an unknown sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, a scene from his memory shed through Hamel''s mind. Dekaria Vige, after he returned from ying the demon. There, Hamel saw him. A young, blond boy with golden eyes, staring at him from among the people. ''That boy from back then!'' While Hamel was surprised, Antonio spoke clearly. "What I want to be isn''t a genius or the strongest exorcist priest, but you, Hamel-nim." Hamel stood speechless for a moment. He felt his mind clear. The suffocation that had been weighing down his chest and the dryness that felt like chewing sand had disappeared. "Is that so?" Hamel turned and pulled the reins. "Hamel-nim?" Perhaps it wasn''t the reaction he had expected. Antonio''s determined expression vanished, reced with anxiety as he followed, calling Hamel''s name. Hamel calmly handed him one of the reins. "Do you know how to ride a horse?" "...Yes?" Antonio looked momentarily dazed. Then, his expression bloomed into a bright smile. "O-of course!!" "We''ll go quickly. Follow me closely." Hamel leaped onto the horse and started to ride, unlike his words, at a slow pace. Antonio, hurriedly mounting his horse, followed diligently despite his wobbly movements. The wind blew along the path they were taking. A warm breeze ruffled their hair as if blessing their journey. *** Snort! The horse shook its head and snorted, seemingly tired. At the same time, Antonio''s exhausted voice was heard. "Hamel-nim... Ugh, are we almost there yet?" Hamel stroked the horse''s mane and replied. "We''re almost there." It will be soon now. Thend bordering the south of Heidern, the Gilmore n''s Territory. The Lengbaster territory. It was a ce they had to pass through to reach Heidern. "This is my first time in Lengbaster. What kind of ce is it?" At Antonio''s question, Hamel pondered for a moment and then replied bluntly. "Lots of trees." "...Yes?" Antonio asked back in a somewhat dumbfounded voice. Perhaps it wasn''t the answer he had expected. He soon showed a disappointed expression. But there was no other way to describe this Territory. Lengbaster had a lush forest. Excellent timber and high-quality mushrooms grew in thisnd, where forestry was the main industry. A green canopy of leaves that provided cool shade even in summer. Clear water gurgling through the crevices of rocks. The chirping of birds and the rhythmic sound of an axe from a lumberjack in the distance. Hamel quite liked the scenery here. Perhaps that was why he was feeling a little more excited than usual, so he added, "The inn we''re staying at today is famous for its mushroom skewers grilled with plenty ofrd. You''ll definitely like it." "Heh. Really?" Antonio''s Adam''s apple bobbed, perhaps salivating at the mere thought. During their five-day journey, they had only stayed at an inn for two days. For the remaining three days, they had traveled quickly, camping out. Perhaps for pilgrims or ascetics, but... There weren''t many clerics who could keep up with the harsh schedule of exorcist priests. Hamel felt grateful to Antonio for following him withoutint. Two more days of travel, and they would reach Heidern. It would be alright to get a good rest today. Rustle! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps on fallen leaves snapped Hamel out of his thoughts. Something was strange. Feeling a sense of incongruity, Hamel scanned the trees along the road. And he soon found the source of that incongruity. "......Antonio, what day is it today?" "Do you mean the date? It''s August 15th." "It''s still a long way until autumn." "Yes? Of course. It''ll be at least another month before autumn." He was right. It was the season for trees to bear luscious fruit. But why... "Are the leaves already withered?" "Huh? Oh? Now that you mention it, that''s strange." Antonio tilted his head, puzzled. "Let''s hurry a bit." "...Yes!!" Hamel changed the mood and pulled the reins. Antonio quickly grasped the situation and followed him. How long had it been? A vige surrounded by a sturdy wooden fence came into view. "Wh-who are you?" As Hamel approached the gate on horseback, an old man called out from behind the fence. His voice was filled with fear. "My name is Hamel Gilmore, a priest of the Order." "Oh my. I apologize, Priest-nim. I''ll open the gate right away!" Without further questions, the old man hurriedly unlocked thetch. Creak! "Wee, Priest-nim!" With the sound of rusty hinges, the old man greeted them with a bright smile. *** The old man''s bright expression conveyed relief and joy. As expected, something was amiss. Hamel dismounted and entered the vige, observing the surroundings. Whatever the reason, in this vige that relied on forestry for their livelihood, they should be busy cutting trees during the season when leaves fall. Trees that haven''t absorbed moisture make good lumber. But the vige was eerily quiet. A tense and fearful atmosphere. Hamel, now ustomed to such an atmosphere, could feel it in his bones as he asked the old man, "What''s happening in the vige?" "Excuse me? Didn''t youe knowingly?" No wonder they didn''t even ask about the purpose of their visit. It seemed there had been a misunderstanding. "We don''t know. We just stopped by this vige on our way to Heiden territory." "How could that be..." Disappointment shed across the old man''s face. Not only the old man, but the expressions of the people who were listening to their conversation also darkened. Hamel calmly said to the old man, "Let''s hear what''s going on first." "That means..." "We''ll help depending on the situation." The exorcist priests of the Order take an oath in the name of Ehurshica, the god of order and death. They swear not to turn away those who suffer from evil. Hamel had never broken that oath.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At Hamel''s words, hope flickered in the old man''s eyes once again. The old man prostrated himself before Hamel and Antonio. "Thank you! You will be blessed, Priest-nim!" "P-please, get up, sir." Antonio was flustered by the old man''s repeated gratitude. Watching Antonio, Hamel was struck by a strange feeling. Childlike, perhaps? Although the actual age difference might not be significant, the boy who had embarked on his first exorcism mission seemed young to Hamel. Priests quickly be indifferent to such reactions from people. There was a difference in social status, but as they repeated their acts of salvation, they gradually became ustomed to receiving gratitude. However, thanks to this, Hamel was also able to recall the memory of saving people for the first time, many years ago. Hamel, momentarily amused by Antonio''s reaction, asked the old man for a detailed exnation. The old man slowly recalled his memories. "...As far as this old man remembers, it started with that knight." "Knight?" Antonio asked the old man with an intrigued expression. The old man looked anxious but didn''t stop talking. "I''ve never seen his face because he always wears a helmet... but ever since the lord hired him, strange things have been happening in the vige." "What do you mean by strange things?" The old man''s face hardened. "...The people who went into the forest to cut trees were found dead." "May the Goddess guide their souls." Antonio made the sign of the cross, and the old man followed suit. Hamel also offered a brief silent prayer and then asked the old man, "What was the condition of the deceased?" "Their upper and lower bodies were cut in two, as if by a sword. I''ve never seen anything like it in my life." "A sword, you say?" Antonio muttered and flinched. The old man hesitated for a moment and then said to Hamel, "That knight drove all the vigers out of the forest. He''s still wandering around in there." Hamel listened to the old man and nodded silently. It was certainly suspicious. ¡®Was he hiding something in the forest?¡¯ Hamel thought for a moment and asked about the fallen leaves he had seen earlier. "I saw the trees on my way here. They were bare. The leaves were withered like fallen leaves." The old man sighed deeply and nodded. "Yes, that''s right. The forest has be strange too. The leaves are withering, and the trees are losing their vitality. Even the animals have disappeared." "What is the lord doing?" "...Nothing. The lord''s mansion is also in the forest, so we don''t know what he''s doing. Winter ising soon, and if this continues, all the vigers will starve to death." Hamel looked up to check the position of the sun. There was still time before sunset. It would be good to check the forest while visiting the lord''s mansion. "We''ll go and see." "...Thank you, but... will the two of you be alright?" An unconcealed anxiety washed over the old man''s face. Certainly, the Order''s power and influence were strong. Even a mere priest couldn''t be treated carelessly by the lord of such a small territory. But what the old man saw were two young men, or rather, boys, who had barely reached adulthood. It was natural for him to not find them very reliable. "It''s alright. I..." Just as Hamel was about to reassure the old man, Antonio cut him off, stepped forward, and said with a bright smile, "This is the Priest of Azure me, the youngest genius exorcist priest in the Order!" "The Priest of Azure me... I''ve heard of him. Could this be him?" The old man looked at Hamel''s face in disbelief. Hamel, receiving that gaze, nodded awkwardly. It had been a while since he felt this embarrassed. Hamel nodded, trying his best to maintain a straight face. The old man hesitated, as if something hade to mind, and asked, "Um... how should we... offer youpensation...?" "Have you made any offerings?" "Yes? Of course..." "Then it''s fine. Consider it received in advance." Hamel nodded briefly. "Ah! The Goddess has not abandoned us yet. Thank you, Goddess!" The old man knelt and prayed. Leaving him behind, Hamel walked briskly towards the forest. Antonio followed Hamel with vigorous steps. Hamel said quietly to him, "From now on, I''ll introduce myself." Antonio looked puzzled for a moment, then replied with surprise, "Oh! Should I not reveal your title carelessly? I suppose the demons might target you..." "...Yes, something like that." Feeling tired of exining the reason in detail, Hamel had to keep moving. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 6 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 6: The Road to the Territory (2) The lord''s mansion, located deep within the forest. Hamel had definitely been to this forest before. However, the surrounding scenery waspletely unfamiliar. Gone were the lush green leaves. Gone was the clear, flowing stream. Gone were the chirping birds. "...It''s deste." Antonio muttered with a frown. Hamel nodded silently in response. The atmosphere was eerie. The leaves had fallen, and only the bare branches swayed in the wind. The soil was dry and cracked, and moldy mushrooms bloomed here and there throughout the forest. "What kind of demon is responsible for this?" At Antonio''s question, Hamel pondered for a moment before speaking. "It might not be a demon." "Huh? That can''t be right." "It''s dangerous to assume everything is the work of a demon." -Someone who only knows one thing is more dangerous than someone who knows nothing at all. Hamel had keenly felt this saying, though he didn''t know who said it, for the past few years. People tried to connect all problems and fears stemming from ignorance with demons, and as a result, many lost their lives unjustly. An innocent herbalist might be burned at the stake as a witch, or a sick child might lose their life undergoing an unauthorized exorcism ritual. Exorcism must begin with confirming the presence of a demon. "It could just be a pest infestation on the trees." Only then did Antonio open his eyes wide and nod. Hamel was relieved to see him like that. Although he wasn''t eloquent and couldn''t exin it well, it seemed that Antonio had realized something. Connecting everything to demons was an attitude that should be avoided above all else as a priest. Hamel nodded with satisfaction and said, "But this time, it is the work of a demon." "...Huh?" Antonio blinked with a puzzled expression, as if he didn''t know what to make of it. Hamel shrugged. "Didn''t the old man say something about corpses with their bodies cut in two?" A dying forest and corpses with severed bodies. Combining the two, a usible hypothesis emerged. However, if there was something he didn''t understand, it was the existence of the knight that the old man mentioned... "Priest-nim, look over there!" Simultaneously with the deacon''s cry, a figure appeared from between the trees. A blood-red cloak and a red helmet ornament that stretched long like horsehair. Bathed in the crimson sunset, the knight glowed entirely red. It was undoubtedly the knight from the rumors. ''This is strange.'' Hamel tilted his head, even more puzzled. If killing people was the goal, there was no need to reveal himself like this. What was there to gain by threatening people? He needed to know why the knight was driving people out of the forest. Hamel cautiously approached the knight and spoke. "Are you a knight of the Lengbaster family?" "Get lost." It seemed he wasn''t the type to engage in conversation. Hamel paused and looked at the knight. The knight spoke again, his voice as cold as ice. "If you don''t leave, I''ll dly cut you down." "Calm yourself. I am a priest from the Order." "...What?" The knight flinched visibly. He seemed surprised and bewildered. He briefly nced up and down at Hamel and Antonio''s attire, then asked in a low voice, "...You look too young to be a priest." "I am indeed a fully ordained priest. Here''s my exorcist certification..." As Hamel reached for his badge, Whoosh! The knight vanished. His body moved before Hamel could think. ng! A powerful shock surged through the sword he quickly drew. Hamel immediately jumped back, deflecting the impact of the sword and creating distance. Pushed back as if bounced away, Hamel swallowed a groan and looked up. The knight stood where Hamel had been just moments before. He red at Hamel, sword drawn. The knight''s murderous intent from his raised sword prickled Hamel''s skin. "I''ve been waiting for you." "...Antonio. Get behind me." He didn''t know what was happening, but the situation had changed abruptly. Hamel lightly shook his throbbing wrist. Dealing with a knight was tricky. Exorcist priests fundamentally focused on defeating demons, not engaging inbat with humans. Especially for Hamel, it was a terrible matchup. Depending on the situation, a knight could be far more dangerous than a demon. As Hamel watched the knight''s movements, the knight, instead of attacking, spoke. "I have a question." "Speak." Hamel nodded, and the knight asked through gritted teeth, "Do you know an exorcist priest who uses two daggers? Brown hair, brown eyes." The appearance was toomon, but the weapons were unique. He had never heard of an exorcist priest using such distinctive weapons. Most exorcist priests relied more on their unique abilities than martial skills. "I don''t know." Hearing Hamel''s answer, the knight sighed deeply, as if he had expected it. "I knew it." The knight, who had been still for a moment, suddenly raised his head and muttered coldly, "Then die." Whoosh! Once again, the knight''s figure blurred, and dirt sttered where he had been standing. What tremendous leg strength. The knight, swift as the wind, lunged and swung his sword. Still, it wasn''t so fast that Hamel couldn''t see it if he concentrated. ng! Once again, he calmly blocked the knight''s sword. "...!" The knight faltered for a moment, seemingly surprised that Hamel had blocked his attack. Hamel, with their weapons still crossed, slid his sword forward in a thrust. However, the knight leaned back and kicked the iing de. Sparks flew as the knight''s metal greaves collided with Hamel''s sword. His decisive attack was blocked. They exchanged blows, and the distance between them widened again. The knight tapped the guard of his sword against his shoulder and said, "Quite unique, aren''t you? An exorcist priest with such swordsmanship. Aren''t you going to use your unique ability or blessings?" "..." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to use them, but that he couldn''t. Although the knight probably spoke without knowing, Hamel heard the words he least wanted to hear. As Hamel adjusted his grip on his sword, he heard the knight chuckle. "If you don''t want to show it, I have no choice. I''ll just have to kill you." An eerie aura flowed from the knight''s body. A strange change in the air that Hamel had witnessed many times before. "...Aura de." ¡°Hum!¡± The sword, coated in blue light, vibrated as if alive. The opponent was no ordinary knight, but a skilled swordsman who had reached the level of a high-ranking knight. Against such a monster, nothing he did would matter. "Run, Antonio." "Huh...?" Could he even buy some time? No, he had to. Wasn''t this his first time as a supervisor for the examination? Just as he was steeling his resolve, "Quite touching, isn''t it? But when did I say I''d let you go..." ng ng ng! The urgent ringing of a bell interrupted the knight''s mocking words. The knight abruptly turned his head towards the source of the bell sound. He looked back and forth between Hamel and the direction of the bell, seemingly conflicted, then clicked his tongue. ring at Hamel as if to kill him, he said, "Get lost. If I see you again, I''ll kill you." As soon as he finished speaking, the knight dashed off into the forest at high speed. "A-are we alive...?" Antonio copsed on the spot, his strength leaving him. Hamel sheathed his sword, approached Antonio, and offered him a hand. "Get up. We''re going after him." "Huh? I think I misheard..." "You heard correctly." Hamel started running in the direction the knight had disappeared. It was the direction of the lord''s mansion. *** "Gasp... P-please wait, Hamel-nim!" Antonio said, panting. Hamel stopped and looked back at him. Antonio was covered in leaves and dirt, struggling to catch up. "You need to build up your stamina." "...I don''t think stamina is the issue. How can you climb a mountain without making even a small sound?" Rustle! Antonio approached, stepping on dry leaves with an incredulous expression. Hamel had only one thing to say to that. "Moving stealthily is a basic skill for an exorcist priest." "...Are you joking?" Hamel shrugged in response. What else could he say? To survive, one had to learn. Antonio would soon realize this keenly. "For now, you don''t have to hide your sounds, so focus on running." "But what about that knight?" Fear flickered across Antonio''s face. It was understandable. Knowing that the one who had threatened his life just moments ago was somewhere in this forest was terrifying. That''s why Antonio needed to learn more. Hamel tapped his ear and said, "Focus on the sounds." "Sounds?" Antonio, looking puzzled for a moment, did as he was told, catching his breath and listening intently. ng! From the depths of the forest, a faint roar mixed with the sharp ng of metal reached their ears. "He''s fighting." Antonio muttered in surprise. Hamel calmly nodded. He was half right. With experience, one could not only tell that someone was fighting, but also roughly guess who was fighting. A swordsman with exceptional leg strength was battling a non-human being. It was undoubtedly the knight from earlier. The knight, who had traversed the forest at high speed, had been confronting something for a while now. "Always keep your ears open. The level of your response changes just by gathering information and anticipating the situation." Conceal your own information, but obtain as much information as possible about your opponent. Exorcism was ultimately a form ofbat. Within that context, quality information became a decisive factor in the oue of a battle. "...Understood." Antonio nodded as if he had realized something from Hamel''s words. It seemed he was learning well. Just as Hamel was feeling a sense of pride, "But why are we following that knight?" Antonio seemed curious about why they were jumping back into danger after barely escaping it. Hamel nced at Antonio and replied, "Because there''s a demon where he''s headed." The answer was unexpectedly simple. Hamel''s motivation and purpose were solely to hunt demons. Of course, his ultimate goal was to catch the demon that killed his mother, but his hatred for other demons was no less intense. Pests and cancers that were of no help to humanity. That was Hamel''s perception of demons. "Remember the bell that rang earlier. If it rings twice in quick session like that, it''s a signal for the appearance of a demon." Clear anger and hostility. Hamel was no longer looking at Antonio. His eyes gleamed like a madman''s, fixed on the direction of the demon.N?v(el)B\\jnn Antonio unconsciously gulped at Hamel''s changed demeanor. The kind Hamel who fought the knight to protect him. The crazed Hamel who disregarded his own life, as well as Antonio''s, to chase a demon. They werepletely different, yet both were Hamel. Antonio felt a chill at this duality. It was as if he had glimpsed the dark side of exorcist priests. He stopped asking questions and focused on running, while Hamel silently led the way. With increasingly stealthy movements, Antonio ran through the forest with Hamel. *** How long had they been running? A vast clearing and a grand mansion came into view. Even if it was a small estate, it was still the lord''s residence. The outer wall surrounding the mansion alone was taller than a grown man, resembling a castle wall. And in front of the mansion, ng! Three knights were engaged in battle against a monster. "That knight is there too." Antonio whispered, pointing at the knight with the red cloak and red-ornamented helmet. Hamel nodded silently instead of replying. His gaze was directed not at the knight, but at the monster they were fighting. "You foolish ancient ones." A malicious voice emerged from the ck mist. ''A Djinn, a Contractor.'' As expected. Though he wasn''t sure if he should be happy or sad about it. Antonio, misinterpreting Hamel''s expression, asked worriedly, "Is it a strong demon?" "No, it''s not so strong as it is tricky." There were different types of Djinns. This one, which hadn''t even taken the form of a human or animal, would be ssified as a mid-rank demon. Although a mid-rank demon sounded dangerous, it wasn''t necessarily so. That level of Djinn had clear weaknesses and countermeasures, even among mid-rank demons. The demon rankings were, after all, ssifications made by humans who fought them. A demon''s rank didn''t necessarily indicate its absolute strength. ''If you know the countermeasures, it''s not difficult.'' Djinns were tricky and threatening demons to deal with, but their weaknesses were very clear. Hamel had faced Djinns of this level many times, so if he put his mind to it, he was confident he could subdue it in the blink of an eye. However, it was different for the knights. The knights, covered in wounds from repeatedly shing at the air, were panting heavily. "Damn it." The knights'' armor was torn to shreds by the razor-sharp wind created by the Djinn. They gritted their teeth and red at the Djinn floating in the air. At that moment, "You guys fall back. I''ll take it down." The knight in the red cloak stepped forward, imbuing his sword with aura. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 7 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 7: Pursuing the Branded Knight (1) At the boundary between the clearing and the forest, Hamel and Antonio hid and observed the battle between the Djinn and the knights. "You guys fall back. I''ll take it down." Just then, the knight in the red cloak stepped forward, imbuing his sword with aura. Hamel nodded. It was the right decision. It seemed the knight had realized through several shes that ordinary physical attacks were meaningless. ''Djinns are fundamentally spiritual beings.'' Only divine power, magic, and aura could harm a spiritual demon. So the red knight''s aura would definitely work. ''However...'' Djinn was cunning. [You cannot kill me with your sword.] The Djinn taunted, and as if to provoke the knight, it fled to an even higher ce. "Grrr." The knight gritted his teeth, seemingly quite angry. No matter how good a knight''s leg strength was, there was nothing he could do if the Djinn escaped to such a height. Just as Hamel was thinking about whether he should intervene, Whoosh! The human d in metal flew through the air. At a nce, it was a height that would even clear the mansion''s walls. Swish! The red knight, leaping into the air, swung his sword swiftly. A part of the Djinn''s mist was cut and scattered in the air. A near miss. The Djinn, seemingly caught off guard, hurriedly created distance. "...Are all knights like that?" Antonio, who was watching, asked with a shocked expression. ¡®Of course not.¡¯ Hamel shook his head and replied, "He''s special." Even among high-ranking knights, there would be few who specialized in leg strength to that extent. If even ordinary knights were all at that level, the Empire''s bnce of power would have long since crumbled. ''Anyway.'' This was the end of their observation. If they left it alone, the fight wouldn''t end. "Antonio. Do you have a kettle or amp?" At Hamel''s sudden question, Antonio nodded with a bewildered expression. "I think I have a water kettle." "Good." Hamel instructed him to fill it with water. Although Antonio looked puzzled, he did as he was told. After confirming this, Hamel took a deep breath. It was a gamble from here on out. He was guessing, but the knight wasn''t his enemy. The Djinn and the knight faced each other from a distance. Step step! Hamel emerged from the edge of the forest and steadily closed the distance between them. "...You!" The knight, recognizing Hamel, roared with hostility, but Hamel ignored him. Although it wasn''t obvious, the knight''s sword had definitely wounded the Djinn. With that, the next part was easy. Hamel''s voice, making the sign of the cross, echoed through the clearing. "Oh righteous fire of Ehurshica, that purifies iniquity, burn your enemy." As Hamel sped his hands together, azure mes suddenly erupted from the Djinn''s body. Whoosh! [ ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö !!! ] The Djinn writhed with a horrifying scream. Struggling in the air, it frantically looked around as if searching for something. Then, [............!] The Djinn''s gaze is fixed on Antonio. "Uh oh?" Just as Antonio, standing behind Hamel, stumbled back, "Hold on tight." "To what...?" Antonio, about to ask what he should hold onto, couldn''t finish his sentence. The burning Djinn was hurtling towards him like a bolt of lightning. Just when he thought he was done for, Rumble! With a thunderous sound, the Djinn was sucked into the water kettle. Antonio reflexively grabbed the violently shaking kettle with all his might. Only then did he understand what Hamel meant by "hold on tight." At some point, the water kettle became still. "Just put it down and step aside." Hamel approached the water kettle that Antonio had ced on the ground. Then, he swung his sword and split the kettle in half.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Crack! ck demonic energy flowed from the split kettle and was sucked into Hamel''s sword. The knights and Antonio stared at Hamel with dumbfounded expressions. "...Were you hiding your power?" The knight in the red cloak asked coldly, still showing hostility. Despite the knight''s rather presumptuous misunderstanding, Hamel didn''t answer. There was no reason to. The truth was, Hamel''s easy victory was due to a type advantage. A mid-rank, spiritual demon could only be handled by a high-ranking knight. The minimum requirement for defeating a spiritual demon was the use of aura. On the other hand, an exorcist priest could easily handle a mid-rank demon. Especially with Hamel''s unique ability, Azure me. It was a voracious fire that left no trace of demons, but for humans, it was a purifying me that aided in healing. In other words, he couldn''t use his ability against the knight. Hamel wasn''t good at lying. So he just stared. As Hamel looked at the knight with an indifferent expression, silence fell between them. Hamel looked up at the sky. The sky was alreadypletely dark. Even the moonlight was hidden behind the clouds, making it difficult to find any light other than the torches. "Tonight." The knight''s body trembled slightly as he realized what Hamel meant. "Like harvesting ripe fruit, it wille." Hamel didn''t know what kind of demon woulde. However, it was clear that the one who used a mid-rank Djinn as a mere tool was a high-ranking demon. Three knights, and only one of them was a high-ranking knight. There was no way they could stop it with this force. The exnation was sufficient. Hamel stated his reason for needing to see the lord. "If we undo the Brand of Sacrifice now, the demon might not appear." Demons were surprisingly pragmatic about contracts and efficiency. Conversely, this meant that if they didn''t undo the brand now, the demon would definitely appear. A branded sacrifice was more efficient than offering hundreds of humans. As long as the youngdy was branded, the demon would never give up. However, the knight''s answer remained the same. "Get lost." "Why?" Hamel asked calmly. The knight replied as if it were obvious, "Because I don''t trust you." "Because I''m an exorcist priest? Is that the lord''s will?" "It''s my will, and the lord agrees." "...Then there''s nothing I can do." Hamel stepped back and called Antonio. "We''ll camp here. Get ready." "Yes? Yes, I understand!" Antonio, momentarily puzzled, reflexively took off the backpack he was carrying. He followed instructions even when he had questions; it was worth giving him extra points. That''s what Hamel was thinking when, "...What are you doing?" The knight with the red ornament asked Hamel through gritted teeth. "Preparing to camp." At Hamel''s tone, which implied that it was obvious, the knight gritted his teeth even harder and said, "Didn''t you hear me tell you to get lost?" "If the lord refuses to see me, there''s nothing I can do. However, I cannot turn a blind eye to those in danger. It''s my oath and doctrine." The knight, dumbfounded by Hamel''s answer, started to say something but then sighed deeply and turned away. He had already sheathed his sword. "If I sense any threat, I won''t hesitate to cut you down." "Do as you please." Hamel replied nonchntly and started preparing their meal with Antonio''s help. If they were threatening to attack a priest of the Order repeatedly, those knights and the lord must be truly desperate. They probably weren''t thinking about the consequences at all. He needed to rest well now. A life-or-death battle was imminent. *** "That was my favorite water kettle." "..." Hamel remained silent at the sight of Antonio holding up the broken water kettle and muttering to himself. Although they hadn''t been traveling together for long, Antonio noticed that Hamel felt apologetic. He also knew that if he asked questions at times like this, he would get a more detailed answer than usual. "Why did the Djinn get sucked into the water kettle earlier?" "...Djinns are demons, but they''re also close to spirits. Spirits often dwell in objects, and as you saw, when their bodies are on fire, they seek water, so it entered the water kettle." This was amon method used by shamans and cultists who contracted with spirits or Djinns. Naturally, Hamel had no need to make a contract with the Djinn, so he cut the kettle and easily defeated it. "Aha." Antonio nodded, understanding the exnation. Then, after briefly observing Hamel''s expression, he asked another question. "What was that earlier?" Antonio asked, gesturing towards the sword Hamel was wearing. The demonic energy that was sucked into the sword the moment he captured the Djinn. Antonio had never seen such a phenomenon in his life. Hamel nonchntly drew his sword and handed it to Antonio. "It''s my talisman." "Talisman!" Antonio''s eyes sparkled. In the Order, the weapons given to exorcist priests were called talismans. Their form and abilities differed depending on the exorcist priest''s disposition, unique ability, and fighting style. However, all talismans had one thing inmon: they absorbed demonic energy. And the greater the amount of demonic energy absorbed, the stronger the talisman became. Antonio stared at the sword, forgetting his fatigue. The de was covered in unreadable characters with varying thicknesses. When Antonio asked about it, Hamel calmly pointed with his finger and exined, "The thickness varies depending on the rank of the demon. This is for high-ranking, this is for mid-ranking. Low-ranking demons aren''t absorbed." Antonio was speechless at the exnation. The sword was densely packed with ck characters. Just how many demons had he caught? What kind of life had he lived to do so? He couldn''t even begin to imagine. Feeling somewhat overwhelmed, Antonio returned the sword and finished preparing the meal. Afterward, Antonio and Hamel ate their meal by the campfire and immediately went to sleep. They trusted that the knights and soldiers of the mansion would keep watch. "This is ridiculous." The knight in the red cloakughed in disbelief, but as Hamel expected, he didn''t neglect his guard duty. How much time had passed? Woof woof! The sound of a dog barking could be heard in the distance. And the sound was getting closer. "It''s here." Hamel sat up and slowly checked his equipment. He felt a little less tired after the short rest. It wasn''t perfect, but it wasn''t bad either. ''The important thing is what we''re up against.'' Even among high-ranking demons, their strength varied greatly. Hamel had fought high-ranking demons several times, but he always found it difficult to hide his nervousness. ''Still, with Antonio and the other knights here, it should be manageable.'' That''s what he was thinking when, Woof woof! The sound of barking was heard again. Very close this time. ''Is it a high-ranking demon rted to dogs?'' Just as Hamel was recalling the names of several demons in his mind, Woof woof! Two ck dogs emerged from the forest. They were closer in size to wolves than dogs, but they definitely had the form of dogs. The first to react was the knight in the red cloak. "What? Is this the great demon you were talking about?" Hamel couldn''t say anything in response to his tant sarcasm. The knight looked at Hamel''s face with a triumphant expression. However, he couldn''t find the expression he wanted there. ¡°Hesitation!¡± "...What?" Only then did the knight sense that something was wrong. Hamel couldn''t regain hisposure. His hands were sweating. His head was pounding, and his legs were shaking. His face must have been pale. ''Oh no.'' This was the worst. He had been toocent. He never expected to encounter the ''ck Dogs of Roshka'' here. Hamel recalled the ancient demon whose name was recorded in the scriptures. The other name for the ''ck Dogs of Roshka'' was ''Hellhounds of Death''. With their appearance, the fate of everyone here was sealed. An irresistible being wasing. He could almost hear the sound of trumpets ring in the distance. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 8 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 8: Pursuing the Branded Knight (2) The ck Dogs of Roshka. As their name suggests, these monstrous hounds first appeared in a territory called Roshka. In the dark hours of early dawn, two dogs suddenly materialized, wreaking havoc throughout the territory with their ferocious barking. The vigers watched in terror. Eventually, the knights and soldiers of the territory who set out to deal with the dogs could hear it ¨C the ominous sound of trumpets echoing from afar. That night, the territory of Roshka was erased from the map. *** "Whimper." One of the ck dogs yelped and copsed as Hamel''s sword struck it down. The other dog, witnessing this, immediately turned and fled. "Aren''t you going to chase after it?" Seeing the red knight seemingly ready to give chase, Hamel shook his head. "The ck dogs are merely a harbinger of things toe." "...What in the world is going to happen?" Hamel wiped the blood off his sword and replied, "Riteil, the Man-Faced Lion, the King of Beasts, wille here." "A high-ranking demon?" Hamel remained silent at the knight''s question, his expression grim. If it were just a high-ranking demon, he wouldn''t be this worried. Hamel swallowed hard and spoke. "It''s a special-grade demon." The red knight flinched and stumbled backward. He wasn''t the only one. The soldiers and knights who had been looking at them with worry froze on the spot. Special-grade. Those were beings that transcended observable limits. Throughout the long history of the Order, only a handful of demons were ssified as special-grade. Each individual demon had its own name. Moreover, cases of sessfully defeating a special-grade demon were extremely rare. An unknown terror,cking information due to the absence of survivors who encountered them. An encounter with them only meant death. The knight with the red ornament fell silent. Special-grade demons were said to be living cmities, natural disasters. They couldn''t be confronted, only avoided. And if they couldn''t be avoided, all that remained was to pray. But "Even if it''s a special-grade demon..." The knight tapped the sword at his waist. It was hard to believe. Or rather, it was beyondprehension. In fact, everyone gathered here had the same expression. They felt a vague fear but hadn''t epted their impending deaths. Special-grade demons were rare beings, only encountered in rumors. He didn''t want to ask for help, but the only one here who knew a lot about demons was the exorcist priest in front of him. After a moment of silence, the knight in red asked. "Is there no way to defeat it?" "It''s impossible." But as if to drive a wedge into that faint hope, Hamel dered firmly. The others werepletely unaware. But Hamel knew their fear all too well. Special-grade demons were not beings that humans could handle. To them, humans were nothing more than prey or toys. ''To catch them...'' One pdin order and at least three exorcist priests. Those were the minimum requirements for defeating a special-grade demon. The forces here weren''t even close to being able to attempt an exorcism. There was only one possible option. "We need to perform the ritual of undoing the curse now. If we seed and can hold out until sunrise..." Hamel trailed off, unable to continue. He knew how slim the chances of this n seeding were. There was only one way to survive. To leave the sacrifice behind and flee now. That was the only way. As Hamel was struggling with this decision, Antonio ced his hand on Hamel''s stiff shoulder. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Warmth flowed through his fingertips. Antonio''s hand was trembling no less than Hamel''s. But his eyes were unwavering and straight. It wasn''t that he didn''t feel fear. It was the look of someone who had epted death. "Please continue, Hamel-nim." "...If the sun rises, it might retreat." There was a rumor that Riteil hated sunlight and stayed in deep caves during the day. Of course, all of this was just an unconfirmed rumor. There was no way to know if it would simply retreat, leaving the humans in front of it. But they couldn''t just run away. Hamel had never turned his back on a demon before. He was simply lost in thought for a moment, thinking about saving Antonio and the others. "...Can I trust you?" The red knight''s voice was still filled with distrust. Not distrust of the n, but suspicion of Hamel. To still be suspicious even in this situation. What kind of bad history did he have with exorcist priests? Hamel didn''t know his past. But at least he felt that the knight''s desire to save the lord and the territory was genuine. "This is the best we can do for now." Hamel and the knight''s gazes met in the air. After a moment, the knight nodded and said to Hamel and Antonio, "Follow me. I''ll take you to the lord." "..." Hamel bowed his head in gratitude and followed the knight. A faint light of hope flickered in the pitch-ck darkness. *** An eerie atmosphere hung over the lord''s mansion. The long shadows were ominous, and the faces of the servants were filled with gloom. In the lord''s study, lit only by flickering candles, "...What is the meaning of this?" The lord of Lengbaster red at the knight he had hired and asked. More precisely, his expression hardened as he saw Hamel standing behind the knight. The red knight bowed deeply and replied, "I was mistaken. This man seems to be different." "But you... No, never mind. Then what''s going on?" The lord was exhausted. The incidents and idents that had urred in the past month had aged him by decades. His mind was foggy, and his body felt heavy. He couldn''t figure out what the right choice was. Feeling indifferent, he looked at the knight and Hamel. Then, Hamel stepped forward and spoke. "It''s a dangerous situation. We need to undo the youngdy''s curse right now." "Undo the curse? More importantly, what danger? My daughter?" Hamel calmly exined to the pale lord, "No. It''s this Lengbaster territory that''s in danger." "Wh-what do you mean?" The red knight supported the lord, who was staggering as if about to faint. "My lord, please follow this priest''s instructions for now. There''s no time." "...Alright. I understand. Follow me." The seemingly frail lord''s decision was surprisingly swift. No matter how shaken he was, he was still the lord of this territory. He led them to a room where a girl was lying, breathing heavily and sweating. "This is Irene Lengbaster, my daughter. Can she really be cured?" "We''ll find out now." Hamel approached the girl without hesitation and pulled off the nket covering her. One of the maids gasped. Of course, Hamel didn''t pay any attention and focused on his task. He quickly unbuttoned the girl''s top. Fortunately, or unfortunately, she was almost unconscious. The lord flinched but didn''t stop him. Hamel carefully examined the area below her corbone. "There it is. The Brand of Sacrifice." An ornate, beast-shaped mark. The beast within the mark had a ck mane and the form of a lion. "This is strange." "What is?" Hamel couldn''t answer the knight''s question. The shape of the mark was somehow different from what he remembered. Simr, yet subtly different, the mark made Hamel frown. Nothing came to mind at the moment. "...It''s nothing. I must have been mistaken." With the appearance of the ck Dogs of Roshka, it was certain that Riteil woulde. That was all that mattered now. "Antonio." "Yes?" "Do you know about undoing curses?" "I''ve practiced it a few times in curse studies ss." "That''s a relief." Hamel nodded impassively. "Then I''ll leave it to you." "...Huh?" Antonio blinked as if he had misheard. Hamel leaned closer and whispered so only he could hear, "I can''t perform blessings or consecrations due to a congenital condition." "...So those weren¡¯t just nasty rumors?" "It''s true." Antonio''s legs trembled. If he failed to undo the curse, the n would fail regardless of whether they could hold out or not. He had somehow ended up with the most crucial role. "Recite the incantation. I''ll help you." "Please... I''ll do my best." Antonio ced his hand on the Brand of Sacrifice and began to recite the incantation. Hamel spread salt on the floor and lit incense. Then, he dabbed holy oil on the unconscious youngdy''s earlobes, eyelids, and philtrum in turn, reciting the incantation along with Antonio. "Ehurshica, god of order and death, please drive away the evil energy from this girl and show your mercy. Batu, god of war who leads the heavenly army..." Even without spiritual effects, the incantation itself had meaning. Hamel''s words and Antonio''s voice ovepped, transforming into a higher prayer. The room was filled with divine power, so much so that even an ordinary person could feel it. And at that moment, Crackle! The salt on the floor rotted. The fragrant incense scattered and disappeared with a sudden gust of wind, and a foul stench filled the room. "Ugh, what is this...?" The lord staggered. Rustle! Swarming maggots, centipedes, earwigs, cockroaches, and all sorts of flying insects. Insects, seemingly appearing from nowhere, surrounded them. But that wasn''t all. Something was there. An intense presence filled the room. When he sensed that presence, Hamel involuntarily stepped away from the girl and stopped reciting the incantation. The lord and the knights also turned pale and copsed on the spot. Hamel stared nkly at the swarm of insects. Above the wriggling insects, a single form appeared. An eye. A giant eye, oozing maggots and yellow pus. Meeting that gaze, Hamel''s eyes rolled back, and he fell to his knees. Just as everyone held their breath, "Yan, father of all gods and our Lord who watches over humanity, please bestow your light and wash away the evil in this ce." A young but devout voice resonated powerfully through the room. Only one person. Only Antonio continued the incantation without stopping. Crackle! Antonio''s arm, reciting the incantation, began to rot ck. Blood flowed from his mouth, and cold sweat dripped incessantly from his forehead. Simply put, he was dying. Yet, Antonio didn''t stop. Hamel''s eyes widened at the sight. He bit down on his cheek hard enough to hear a crunching sound. Blood poured from his lips, and at the same time, his senses returned. "Keep... going." Hamel staggered forward and ced his hand on Antonio''s back. Whoosh! Suddenly, Azure mes erupted from Antonio''s rotting arm and skin. Hamel''s unique ability, Azure me. An ability to heal wounds and destroy evil at the same time. Azure mes swirled and bloomed in the room. How much time had passed? Antonio had finally recited the entire incantation, the length of a Bible. At that moment, A hot energy burst from Antonio''s clenched hands. Hamel saw it. Golden waves of light. A dazzling radiance. Hamel started, his eyelids trembling in disbelief. "This is... Grand Exorcism?" The powerful blessing, said to be seen only from bishops, waspleted at the fingertips of a young deacon. Whoosh! The presence of something vanished as if washed away. The stench and the insects had disappeared. A genius. No, a child loved by heaven and the gods. There was no other way to describe him. ''He''s an outstanding child. He expressed his desire to work with you, Hamel. Please keep an eye on him.'' Hamel suddenly recalled the bishop''s words. He understood why the bishop had urged him so earnestly. "...He''s more than just an outstanding child, isn''t he?" Hamel muttered in disbelief. He had never seen a child with such divine power and talent. This child wouldn''t end up as an ordinary cleric. He had the potential to reach the top of the Order. Or even be recorded as a saint. Thud! At that moment, Antonio copsed from exhaustion, and Hamel quickly supported him, saying, "The curse is undone." "Ah! Then...?" The lord hurriedly approached his daughter and brushed her damp hair aside. The girl, who had been suffering from a high fever just moments ago, was now sleeping peacefully with a rxed expression. "Thank you, I will never forget this grace!" The lord, seemingly forgetting his dignity, bowed and grabbed Hamel''s hand. Hamel shook his head with a slightly tired expression. Unfortunately, it was too early to rejoice. "It''s not over yet." "What else is there?" "That is..." Just as Hamel was about to continue, A sound came from afar. Beeeeeeeeeeeeep! Like a boiling kettle. A strange sound, like a flute or a trumpet. It had arrived. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 9 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 9: Pursuing the Branded Knight (3) ¡°Soldiers, Fall in formation.¡± At the knights'' shouts, the soldiers hurriedly moved into position. Torches lined the outer walls of the mansion, illuminating the area, and barricades were erected. Sharpened logs were ced to impede the charge of cavalry. Even heavy cavalry would find it difficult to break through easily. The soldiers suppressed their anxiety as they looked at the obstacles they had set up. Themotion subsided, and a deathly silence fell. It was a dark night, without even the moon to offer any light. Only the torches, coated in pine resin, crackled and burned. Even their light, for some reason, couldn''t prate far and was swallowed by the dense darkness. Not even the usual sounds of animals or insects could be heard. Only the tense breathing and the asional gulps of the soldiers broke the silence. "...It''sing." Hamel muttered quietly. Beeeeeeeeeeeeep! A high-pitched trumpet sound, like a funeral march, echoed from the depths of the forest. Several soldiers fell on their backsides at the sound. Their legs seemed to have given way, and they crawled on the ground, unable to stand up. "Pull yourselves together! Get up!" The lord, flustered by the terrified soldiers, shouted, but Hamel remained unfazed. The soldiers couldn''t be counted as fighting strength anyway. "My lord, you should leave this ce." "But, but..." The lord hesitated at Hamel''s words, but Hamel''s thoughts were clear. "It''s better that way." "...Alright. I''ll leave it to you." Instead of arguing with Hamel, the lord hurriedly gathered the terrified soldiers who couldn''t move and evacuated them into the building. The red knight nced at the direction where the lord had disappeared, then lightly bowed his head towards Hamel. Then, cing his hand on the hilt of his sword, he shouted, "Draw your swords!" Shing! The swords were drawn with a sharp sound. The other two knights also echoed his call and drew their swords. The soldiers, regaining theirposure, also knocked arrows on their bowstrings or pointed their spears forward, staring into the darkness. At that moment, a ck shape flickered in the dark forest. Rustle! It was moving relentlessly. And straight towards them. The being that had been vague until now revealed its malice without reservation. Even the knights lowered their swords and muttered, "...What in the world is that?" "To think we have to face that..." A giant form appeared at the edge of their vision. It emerged from the forest. Crack! Sturdy fir trees snapped like twigs in its path. Even the solid outer wall of the mansion seemed unable to stop it. Finally, it emerged from the shadowy forest, and the bonfire lit in the clearing illuminated its form. It was the form of a predator, the shape of a beast. Golden fur rippled across its massive, lion-like body. Giant paws with sharp ws trod lightly on the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But atop this body was the face of a middle-aged man with a magnificent ck beard. Riteil, the Man-Faced Lion. Its appearance was no different from the legends. It rolled its dignified-looking eyes and surveyed the people. And then... Rip! Its mouth, hidden beneath its beard, split open, tearing all the way to its ears. Within its blood-red maw, pearly white teeth, resembling those of a human, gleamed. No one dared to blink at the grotesque sight. A chilling voice, like scraping metal, emerged from Riteil''s gaping mouth. [Who is it?] The people were frozen in ce by this unexpected situation. Riteil frowned and spoke again. [Who stole the sacrifice meant for my Lord?] At that moment, an arrow shot out from someone''s bow. A soldier, unable to ovee his fear, had released the string. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the arrow struck Riteil''s body. Snap! The arrow broke powerlessly and fell to the ground. It was like an arrow shot at a castle wall. The soldiers turned pale and quietly lowered their weapons. This was not a being that humans could face. [...] The King of Beasts was haughty. It seemed to be disying magnanimity, taking its time with the prey before it. Its long tail, reminiscent of a scorpion''s, swayed gracefully. That was all. But the people understood the meaning of that action. It was showing mercy. It asked who had intercepted its offering, demanding betrayal and submission from the humans. The people reflexively turned their heads, their gazes converging on a single point. They didn''t point fingers, but was it any different? At the end of their gazes stood a priest. The exorcist priest, who had embarked on this exorcism mission with his deacon, slowly drew his sword. And slowly walked towards Riteil. "...Priest!" The red knight gritted his teeth and shouted towards Hamel. Asking what he should do. Hamel turned his head and said calmly, "I''ll leave the rear to you." That was all. Hamel resumed his stride that he had momentarily halted. The knights and soldiers who had been chasing his retreating figure suddenly flushed with shame. It was not a conscious action. But the end result was that they had sacrificed an innocent priest. Yet, the priest did not express disappointment. He did not rage or grieve. He simply understood and epted the role he had to y and moved forward. *** "Ehurshica, god of order and death, grant me the strength to advance like a buffalo and the boldness of a lion. Let your power dwell in my sword." It wasn''t a particrly meaningful action. Just a habitual ritual. Hamel offered a prayer and brought the sword to his forehead. The coldness of the metal felt particrly vivid today. A sarcastic voice was directed towards him. [So it''s you.] Riteil, who had stopped, grinned, mocking Hamel before him. It opened its mouth wide, torn to its ears, and sneered at the weak humans. [To abandon your own kind... How like vermin.] Riteil''s yellow eyes seemed to hold contempt for humans. "You seem to be feeling a sense of superiority." Hamel muttered and raised his sword in an upper stance. He didn''t like that smile. Those arrogant eyes. That malicious voice. All of it made Hamel nauseous. The n was to buy time until morning. But with such a vague mindset, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. Therefore, what Hamel had to do was no different from usual. Creak! The leather grip of the sword in his hand creaked under his tight grasp. To strike and tear. That was what Hamel had to do now. Malice, far removed from a clergyman, swelled from deep within his throat, making its presence known. And Hamel was quite pleased with that feeling. "Come." The next moment, Crack! Riteil''s scorpion-like tail struck down towards Hamel''s head. Hamel swung the sword above his head and barely managed to deflect the poisonous stinger. His flesh trembled, and his bones ached. It felt like he had been beaten with a blunt weapon. Nevertheless, Hamel stepped forward. The night was long. To endure, he had to find a way to counter Riteil while his body was still somewhat intact. Thud! Hamel deflected the attack and dashed forward, taking in the entire situation with his heightened senses. Hamel swung his sword at Riteil, who was watching with amusement. That gaze was unsettling, but it wasn''t a reason to stop. His target was the neck. As with all living beings, the neck was a vital spot for demons. The swung sword collided with Riteil''s neck. Crack! However, the moment the sword touched the ck mane covering its neck, Hamel realized. He couldn''t cut it. "..." Hamel clicked his tongue inwardly and hurriedly retreated. Each strand of the mane was like a bull''s tendon. Thousands ofyers of tough, hard hair were like wearing armor. Instead of chasing the retreating Hamel, Riteil puffed up its mane as if boasting. Its form appeared twice asrge as before, exuding an overwhelming sense of intimidation. "Grrr." "R-run..." The soldiers, overwhelmed by the pressure, trembled and convulsed. They wet themselves and foamed at the mouth. The fear exuded by the King of Beasts. An unbearable terror for ordinary people descended upon the surroundings. Riteil fixed its gaze solely on Hamel. His legs felt heavy. As if soaked in water, his legs felt heavier than usual, weighed down by the oppressive presence. Even Hamel couldn''t escape the pressure. But he had no intention of just taking it. "Ehurshica." Chanting the god''s name, Hamel red at Riteil. It was difficult to cut through the mane-covered neck. The skin of its torso, which had deflected arrows like toothpicks, was equally thick. The only ce to target was its human-like face. ''It''s unsettling...'' Hamel clicked his tongue inwardly. His opponent was an ancient monster. It must have figured out a way topensate for its weakness long ago. That must be why its face had been unguarded, as if inviting an attack. Of course, it could be genuine carelessness, but Hamel felt that it wasn''t. That ce was a trap. [This is boring.] As Hamel''s contemtion dragged on, Riteil began to move towards him. Just as it approached with its characteristically light gait, p ck-red wings sprouted from its back. Then, it leaped into the air and disappeared in an instant. Even with torches, the light could only illuminate a few dozen meters around them. ''...Where did it go?'' Just as Hamel frowned. Whoosh! A whistling sound was heard, followed by a scream. Aaaaaaaaagh! The blood-soaked soldier, his shoulder pierced by sharp ws, disappeared into the darkness. The scream, fading quickly, suddenly stopped. And then again, "S-save me... Gah..." As if sensing something, a soldier stumbled backward, and his head flew into the air. The soldier''s head fell to the ground with a thud, like barley cut by a sickle. Nothing could protect them in this darkness. "..." Hamel gritted his teeth in anger, but only for a moment. Whoosh! His body reacted before his mind could. The instant a whistling sound grazed his ears, Hamel threw himself to the ground. Crash! Riteil''s forepaw, striking down like lightning, mmed into the ground. *** Riteil appeared from the cloud of dust. Then, it licked its blood-soaked paw. Fresh blood, seemingly just spilled, flowed down its tongue and into its throat. "Th-the priest-nim..." One of the knights muttered, stumbling backward. They had no chance of winning. They had been able to hold out this long thanks to the unknown exorcist priest. Now that he had fallen, if they wanted to live, they had to run now. If the priest who had bought them some time was dead, it was clear that they would be next. The knight struggled, weighing his honor against his life. But the moment he met Riteil''s yellow eyes, his mind went nk. The beast grinned, seemingly enjoying the knight''s anguish. [Are you afraid of death?] That was not an expression a mere animal could make. It was an expression only those who toyed with other lives as if they were ythings could make. The beast was indulging in the amusement that was once exclusive to humans, using the humans themselves as its ythings. Goosebumps erupted on his back. The knight almost dropped his weapon. But at that moment, Whoosh! Azure mes erupted from Riteil''s throat. [...] Riteil, startled by the unexpected pain, twisted its body. At the same time, a figure rose from the dust-covered ground. As he threw off his torn robe, the priest''s attire was revealed. Blue eyes like wildfire and silver hair drew everyone''s attention. The priest stood up, his body enveloped in azure mes. "Were youcking blood? Perhaps I should have cut off an arm and fed it to you." He muttered regretfully, adjusting his blood-soaked sword. Then, without hesitation, the priest closed the distance to Riteil. The people watched in a daze, as if possessed. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 10 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 10: Pursuing the Branded Knight (4) It was like a scene from a myth. The monster, struck by the priest''s scattered blood, was engulfed in mes. The space that had been filled with darkness was now overflowing with azure light. The whole world was aze in azure. ''What in the world is that...?'' The red knight gritted his teeth. He couldn''t bring himself to intervene in that fight. ''Once again, I''m...'' The knight had to clench his jaw against the familiar feeling of helplessness. Remembering that day, the memory he wanted to forget but couldn''t. *** Daniel Tyrian. He was the only son of a knight family in a rural vige. Beautiful memories. Despite being old memories, they were vivid, as if he could reach out and touch them. His mother with her beautiful ck hair and his father in his armor, returning from duty. Thinking back now, they were a unique couple. His stern-looking father was always wrapped around his yful mother''s finger, and his mother often teased him. He still wondered how those two, who seemed so mismatched, met and got married. Daniel would often chuckle watching his parents. His mother was clumsy with other housework, but her cooking was renowned, and her mushroom soup was Daniel''s favorite dish. His parents taught him many things from a young age. Under the warm sunlight, Daniel learned swordsmanship from his father. Even on his days off, his father taught him diligently without showing any signs of fatigue. It was the swordsmanship of a knight with solid fundamentals. On the other hand, his mother taught him various subjects and history, which made Daniel a more mature boy than his peers. Perhaps that was why Daniel had been able to survive until now. "...Mom?" "Yes? What is it?" His mother smiled brightly at Daniel''s call. She didn''t even realize that blood was flowing from her eyes. His mother''s illness, which started suddenly one day, rapidly worsened. Blood flowed from her eyes and ears, and ck spots appeared on her skin. Her ck hair, once shiny like the night sky, gradually became dull. With thedy of the house ill, it was only natural for the household to fall apart. His father even resigned from his position as a knight to stay home and take care of her. They called many doctors, but all of them just shook their heads and left. Meanwhile, strange things started happening in the vige. The nearby crops withered, and vigers died gruesome deaths, seemingly attacked by something. His father hesitated for some reason, but eventually contacted the Order. Not long after, an exorcist priest dispatched from the Order arrived at their house. He was an unassuming priest with brown hair and daggers at his waist. He smiled at his father and Daniel, reassuring them. He seemed to perform a simple blessing and dered the problem solved, and indeed, his mother looked much better. Why had they gone through so much trouble for something so simple? Daniel grumbled as he watched his father sigh in relief. That night, after the exorcist priest left, the true nightmare began. *** ¡°Aaaaaaaaagh!¡± A maid''s sharp scream tore through the night''s silence. The ensuing, unknown cutting sound sent chills down his spine. "Wh-what''s going on...?" Just as Daniel emerged from his room and headed towards his parents'' bedroom, his father came out, grabbing his sword, and said to Daniel, "Go to your mother. Be careful." Without waiting for Daniel''s reply, he kicked open the door and rushed out to the front yard of the mansion. A bright light erupted from his sword. Seeing this through the window, Daniel realized for the first time that his father was a high-ranking knight. Why had he hidden that fact all this time? Such questions didn''t linger for long. His father was fighting and fending off an unknown enemy. What did it matter that he had hidden his true strength? Daniel clenched his fists. He could win. It was a moment filled with hope. Thud! His father''s head fell to the ground and rolled. His severed neck, horrifically, blinked as if unable toprehend the situation. The sight was clearly visible in the lingering aura of his sword. And so was the opponent. A man with brown hair, wielding daggers. It was undoubtedly the exorcist priest from earlier. Daniel, hiding and catching his breath, tried to decipher the priest''s lip movements. Perhaps due to theck of reality or his inability to ept it, Daniel just muttered nkly, "For so long... you were... hiding...?" What was he talking about? More importantly, why had the priest attacked his father? Such thoughts were fleeting. Daniel quickly came to his senses. The priest, who had suddenly barged in, had cut off his father''s head in the blink of an eye. Would he stop here? No way. Daniel hurriedly rushed into his mother''s bedroom. He heard the screams of the servants behind him, but he gritted his teeth and ignored them. "Mom, wake up. We have to run away now..." "No." She was already awake. Sitting on the bed, clutching a doll that resembled Daniel. She pointed to the wardrobe and said to Daniel, who couldn''t grasp the situation, "There''s a passage leading outside in there. Escape when you get the chance." "Huh? What do you mean...?" "Daniel." She cut him off, looked at him silently for a moment, then said with a faint smile, "Please." It was an expression he had never seen before. Daniel didn''t ask any more questions. He knew something terrible was about to happen, but he just did as he was told. As he entered the wardrobe and closed the door, "aihtaraq." His mother chanted an unknown spell. Whoosh! Her whole body was engulfed in red mes. There was no screaming. The mes, hot enough to melt stone, spread throughout the room. The wardrobe was also engulfed in mes, but strangely, it wasn''t hot inside. The series of horrifying events robbed him of his sense of reality. As Daniel stared nkly from inside the wardrobe, The door opened, and the priest appeared. He flinched and stepped back, seemingly surprised by the heat. Then, with a frown, he sighed deeply and muttered, "A suicide pact? How cruel. This won''t even leave bones behind." That was it. The priest shook his head and disappeared from the doorway. Daniel just stared nkly. He felt like he was going to throw up. Daniel watched his mother''s burning body with nausea. A silent scream echoed from his throat. He couldn''t do anything while his father was ughtered and his mother was burned alive. He could barely breathe, overwhelmed by deep helplessness and sorrow. But he couldn''t stay like this forever. Swallowing his tears, he pushed the wall of the wardrobe as his mother had instructed and found the passage. The blue dawn greeted Daniel as he emerged. He looked at the mansion, burning ck. Despite the huge fire, no one came to help. People were wary due to the recent strange incidents. Ironically, this allowed Daniel to escape unnoticed. The first thing Daniel did was find some ragged clothes and put them on. He had no choice, as he didn''t know who the enemy was. Dressed like a beggar, Daniel hid in arge vige in a nearby territory and gathered information. Some timeter, the Order concluded the incident, attributing it to a demon attack. Was the Order deceived by an exorcist priest, or were they all in cahoots? Daniel couldn''t be sure, so he had to be cautious and suspect everyone. From that day on, the Order was his enemy. Daniel left the vige with faltering steps. The western Sicaris region of the Empire, where the Order''s influence was weakest. Daniel started working as a mercenary there. Fortunately, thanks to his early swordsmanship training, he quickly distinguished himself. The red helmet he wore to hide his face became his trademark. The Knight with the Red Ornament. A noble family, hearing of his reputation, hired him for a territorial war, and Daniel, who achieved outstanding feats, even received an honorary knighthood. But Daniel had no intention of ending his life as a knight. Why had his father hidden his strength and remained in a rural territory? How was his mother able to use magic? And... ¡®...why did they have to die?¡¯ Daniel still had his revenge to fulfill. Thus, bing a wandering knight, Daniel traveled throughout the Empire, making a name for himself as a skilled swordsman. During his travels, he stopped by a certain territory. The Lengbaster territory, famous for its delicious mushroom soup. Upon arriving there, Daniel received an unexpected request from the lord. "My daughter suddenly fell ill. She''s bleeding pus from her eyes and ears. And with the vigers dying like this... If you can defeat whatever is causing this, I''ll reward you handsomely." Daniel felt an intense sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. epting the request, Daniel stayed at the mansion and observed the situation. As time passed, everything aligned with his memories from that day. The forest withered, the youngdy became critically ill, the doctors shook their heads in confusion, and the vigers were killed by an unknown monster. Therefore, Daniel honestly revealed his past to the lord. The lord, after pondering with a grave expression, believed Daniel''s words. It was an opportunity. To find a clue for his revenge, protect the youngdy, and erase the helplessness he felt in the past. A few more days passed, and today, an exorcist priest and a deacon came to him. *** He thought he had be stronger. But he was wrong. "..." Riteil was like a natural disaster. The monster exuded unbelievable power and presence. Meanwhile, the exorcist priest fought like a demon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even with his arm severed and his side torn open, he didn''t stop. The azure mes that enveloped his body endlessly regenerated him. As if well aware of this, the priest continued the battle, disying unimaginable feats like throwing his severed arm to burn it or picking it up and reattaching it. At this point, it was impossible to tell who was the demon and who was the monster. Daniel couldn''t bring himself to intervene in the priest''s fierce battle with Riteil, which had been raging for hours. ''But if this continues...'' If they could buy enough time, wouldn''t there be a chance? The sky gradually brightened with the azure of dawn. The blue sky signaled the arrival of a new day. Daniel could only pray earnestly that the torn and bleeding priest would hold on a little longer. But his prayer was in vain. Crash! With a thunderous roar, the priest, reduced to a ragdoll, crashed down next to Daniel. "...Is he alive?" "Yes, barely." The priest, with a cracking sound, set his twisted and broken arm back into ce and got up. Up close, his body was trembling like an aspen leaf. His armor waspletely shattered, and only his blood-soaked priestly robes barely maintained their shape. The priest spoke, his voice heavy with exhaustion. "I need your help." "My help?" Daniel was afraid. What could he possibly do in this fight? The priest, sensing his reluctance, turned to look at him. Then, he said calmly, "I don''t know what your past holds. But can you live with repeating the same regrets?" Daniel''s breath hitched. The mere thought of it felt like a hammer blow to his chest, stealing his breath. He finally remembered. The lingering helplessness that wouldn''t fade away like old grime. What he had been searching for all this time. "...No." Daniel slowly shook his head. The priest nodded slightly and turned his gaze back to Riteil. "It''s tiring." Indeed. Riteil was unscathed, but for some reason, he was standing still, breathing raggedly. "He seems to be weak to heat. Probably because of that thick mane." "So you used fire?" The priest nodded at Daniel''s question. He had deliberately scattered his blood around Riteil and himself, fueling the azure mes. Daniel realized that the surrounding air was much hotter than before. "...You said it would disappear when the sun rises. It wasn''t the light, but the heat of the sun that drove it away." "The sun will rise soon. I''ll stop it at the right moment." "What? Is that even possible...?" "It''s possible for a short time. That''s when you attack its face." Daniel had to close his mouth at the priest''s confident answer. He couldn''t back down now and look pathetic. "I''ll do it." "Good." The priest nodded and started walking towards Riteil. Riteil simply stood still, watching the priest approach with an exhausted, drooping posture. At that moment, Sparkle! The morning sun, shining red, poured down from directly overhead. Just as the light began to dispel the darkness of the forest and bathe Riteil, "Now." The priest tilted his sword towards Riteil and chanted, "Talisman Control Technique: Open. Shadow Bind." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 11 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 11: Pursuing the Branded Knight (5) "Talisman Control Technique: Open. Shadow Bind." Devouring the pouring sunlight, a streak of shadow darted forward. The shadow of Hamel''s sword extended and curved, flying like a sword beam. Slice! With a sharp cutting sound, the sword beam sliced through Riteil''s body. What had happened? Riteil examined his body. Something had cut through it, but there was no pain. No, there wasn''t even a trace of a cut. Whatever it was, it seemed to have been a meaningless struggle. Just as Riteil was about to smirk, Whoosh! A red dot shot forward, and then a red line charged towards it. A speed far surpassing even that of the arrogant apostle who served the Goddess of Speed. Riteil could easily guess the identity of the human d in full te armor. A guardian of humanity, a sword. A knight. He saw the mana condensed and shimmering on the sword. ''Aura de?'' That was different from the priest''s sword, which couldn''t even leave a scratch. Just as Riteil thought this was bing troublesome, the knight kicked off the ground like a cannonball. The Knight with the Red Ornament closed the distance to its face in the blink of an eye. It seemed he had noticed that the face was a weak point, but¡­ [Too bad.] Riteil grinned. Its elegant mane wasn''t just for decoration or intimidation. It was thousands of sharply honed spears, ready to pierce an opponent at any moment. The mane was coated with a flesh-rotting poison, and a mere graze would cause enemies to writhe in pain worse than death, often leading them to take their own lives. The knight before it would meet the same fate. That''s what it thought, but then, Slide! With a smooth sound like silk gliding, Riteil''s shadow split in half. Its body stiffened like stone. A sensation ofplete paralysis. He had felt this once before. ''This is... when I met that Lord...'' It was simr to that moment when his soul was overwhelmed. However, unlike then, it didn''t feel fear or awe. It was just that its body wouldn''t obey, as if the connection between its mind and body had been severed. [You vermin... what have you done?!] Just as Riteil was about to unleash its rage and hatred, Crack! A burning pain, like being scorched by fire, engulfed its head. A sensation as if sharp shards of ss were piercing its brain. [----!] Riteil let out a terrible roar and twisted its body. He was a knight. On one side of his blood-red vision, a human knight was thrusting his sword into Riteil''s left eye. But the moment Riteil realized its body could move again, it immediately sharpened its mane and stabbed the knight. "Ugh!" Daniel, who had been putting all his strength into pushing the sword deeper, fell powerlessly to the ground. His armored body crashed onto the ground, but he couldn''t even feel the pain. A far greater pain was consuming his entire body. Riteil''s mane had pierced his thigh, arm, and side. A terrible, abhorrent pain crawled through his veins. It felt like thousands of centipedes with sharp legs were tearing through his nerves. Even being burned by fire and oil wouldn''t cause such agony. Unable to withstand the pain, Daniel''s blood vessels in his eyes, nose, and ears burst, and blood gushed out. Amidst the excruciating pain, only one thought kept Daniel conscious. ''What about the monster?'' Had he fulfilled his duty? Was this pain worth it? Daniel, barely managing to lift his head despite his convulsing arms and legs, "Ah." A groan escaped his lips, followed by a single word ofmentation. [...I will not grant you a clean death.] Riteil, despite yellow fluid mixed with blood pouring from its eyes, stood firm. Exuding a terrifying aura befitting its name as the King of Beasts, it roared towards the humans in the mansion. [I will chew the children alive and tear the women to shreds. I will gather the elderly and turn them into lumps of meat, and the men will watch it all before being thrown into the fire.] They were just words, but those who heard them knew. It wasn''t just talk; it was a prophecy, a promise of the future. A future that would surelye to pass. People fell to their knees and wept. Fear and despair filled the mansion. [After tonight, thisnd will be erased from the map forever!] Just as Riteil dered triumphantly, "No." A dry but confident voice echoed in everyone''s ears. It wasn''t loud, but it was clear. Daniel, drowning in despair, lifted his head and saw a man. The silver-haired priest, running at full speed, was already in front of Riteil. [...You!] Blinded by rage, Riteil finally noticed Hamel''s presence. He was too close to retreat. Riteil swung his forepaw at the approaching Hamel. The paw, slicing through the air like a storm, seemed to tear everything apart. However, Hamel didn''t slow down. Instead, he ran towards the swinging paw and dodged the attack as smoothly as flowing water. Riteil''s forepaw only cut through empty air. "...Amazing." As Daniel marveled at the movement, Hamel used Riteil''s outstretched forepaw as a stepping stone and leaped up to its face. His purpose was clear. Daniel''s sword, embedded in its left eye. That was the only way to bring it down. ''However...'' Riteil roared as if in defiance. [-----!] Riteil had been caught off guard earlier because his body was immobile. Even Daniel wouldn''t have been able to embed his sword in his eye if it had been able to move freely. As expected, the ck mane once again sharpened into spear-like points. Thousands of spears coated with poison that could cause one to lose consciousness with a single graze. There was no way to prate them. Hamel would eventually have to dodge or retreat. Just as Daniel was convinced of Hamel''s defeat, Stab! He saw Hamel''s body being torn and pierced by Riteil''s mane. Flesh fell from his arms and legs. Holes were torn in his abdomen and neck, and his mouth was ripped open, exposing his gums. "What in the..." Just as Daniel was at a loss for words, and Riteil flinched in surprise, Hamel''s body burst into blue mes. He advanced with his burning body. Even with thousands of sharp manes piercing him, he moved forward, like climbing a mountain using a rope, pulling the thorns towards himself. Crack! A horrifying sound echoed as something, whether bone or muscle, tore. Yet, Hamel didn''t stop. Like a moth drawn to a me. Even with his burning body, he just kept moving forward. Daniel, watching this astonishing scene, could see it. The fear in Riteil''s eyes. [You... vermin!] As if ashamed of feeling fear, Riteil went berserk. [I am the fear of humans, who have lived for hundreds of years, the King of Beasts!] Roaring, Riteil swung its forepaw with force, trying to knock Hamel away. However, Hamel was faster. "Let''s go together." Hamel smiled and ced his hand on the sword embedded in Riteil''s eye. Then, grabbing the de, he leaned his weight into it and pushed it deeper.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In that instant, Hamel''s blood, flowing down the de, red up brighter than ever before. Whoosh! The mes zed, so bright they were almost white. Riteil''s body faltered. [What are you?!] Riteil''s eyes widened in shock, and azure mes ignited within them. The light grew, and azure mes erupted from its nose, ears, and mouth. With a final convulsion of pain, Riteil stopped moving. Its giant body copsed with a thunderous crash, like a puppet with its strings cut, never to move again. *** It was truly excruciating pain. Hamel thought so as he trembled like an aspen leaf. Even though he had been torn, burned, and cut countless times during his time as an exorcist priest, he had never experienced such pain. But with no strength left to even scream or move a finger, He could only feel the approaching death and pain silently, slowly dying. Crackle crackle! The sound of the Azure me in his ears grew fainter. He wasn''t immortal. Even the Azure me had its limits, and Hamel was no exception when it came to dying from fatal wounds. ''Is this the end?'' He had regrets. There was no need to dwell on the reason. It was because he hadn''t gotten his revenge yet. The demon that took his mother''s life that night was still vivid in his mind. The image of the monster with white scales and dozens of wriggling tentacles. Also, although it was just a hunch, something was happening in his n''s territory. He had been summoned by his family, with whom he had lost contact long ago. Gail, a close aide to the head of the n, hadmitted suicide, and a request hade in about strange urrences in the territory. He was convinced that someone was targeting him. Was it a coincidence that he had encountered a special-grade demon this time? He didn''t think so. He felt a strange current in the recent events around him, something he had never felt before. He felt like he was finally grasping a fragment of that night, and it was frustrating that he couldn''t see it through to the end. He could no longer feel the pain. His consciousness drifted into darkness, as if falling into a deep slumber. Was this death? Hamel felt a sense of bewilderment at the unexpectedly warm sensation. ''This is like...'' Whoosh! With a sense of bewilderment, a swirling sensation swept over his body. The pain he had been forgetting returned vividly, and his vision blurred. ''...My vision is blurring?'' He was about to scream from the unexpected pain, but Hamel hesitated. The sensations and thoughts he was experiencing now were exclusive to the living. Hamel slowly opened his eyes, feeling puzzled. The first thing he saw was Antonio, his face pale, cing his hand on Hamel''s forehead. "Oh mother of all lost lives,passionate one who cherishes the wounded young creatures, I pray that your mercy may dwell in my fingertips." The divine power spreading from his fingertips dispelled the poison of Riteil that had permeated deep into Hamel''s body and began to heal his pierced and torn wounds. "Ugh!" Hamel groaned, unable to bear the intense pain, and cheers erupted around him. "He''s alive!" "Priest-nim is alive!" Dozens of people were shouting with joy at his groans. Hamel felt a strange mix of emotions and forced himself to speak. "What happened to Riteil?" "Don''t speak. I''m at my limit too." The divine power emanating from Antonio''s hands gradually faded. Then, with a thud, Antonio copsed beside Hamel and muttered with difficulty, "Ugh... Please just listen, don''t answer. Riteil has been defeated, and the knight-nim is safe too." Antonio groaned as if he were about to die instead. After purifying the lord''s daughter and falling unconscious, Antonio had awakened and healed the knight and Hamel. It was a moment where the presence of God felt closer than ever. ''It''s not my time yet.'' Hamel believed that God had spared him because he still had things to aplish. He silently offered his gratitude to God. The morning sunlight, now bright, warmly enveloped the clearing. *** "Thank you!" Hamel quietly looked at the lord, who was grasping both of his hands. Bowing deeply in gratitude, he was not the lord of Lengbaster, but a father to his daughter. "You''re wee." "How can I ever repay this kindness?" "This request began with the vigers'' plea. They have already agreed to make an offering to the Order, so there is no need for anything else." "Hmm." The lord of Lengbaster looked at Hamel with a troubled expression. Then, his eyes suddenly sparkled. "That ring around your neck?" Hamel picked up the ring hanging around his neck. A silver ring engraved with a wolfsbane flower. ''Ah,e to think of it, I''ve been wearing it around my neck because I had nowhere else to put it.'' Hamel, who hadpletely forgotten about its existence, nodded and replied, "It''s the si ring of the Baron Gilmore n." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 12 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 12: An Unexpected Visitor (1) The si ring was a treasure and heirloom of the n. In other words, it was something that shouldn''t fall into the hands of anyone other than the head of the n. "Could you be...?" Hamel calmly replied to the lord, who seemed to have realized something, "My name is Hamel Gilmore. I am the second son of the Gilmore n." "Ah, you''re the one who went to the Order..." The lord recalled the events of the neighboring territory long ago. Along with the terrible rumors associated with it. But the lord didn''t show it and nodded, saying, "I''ve heard of you. That you were recognized by the Order and became an exorcist priest. Impressive." "Not at all." Hamel replied curtly as usual, but with a hint of reservation. Noticing this, the lord subtly changed the subject. "But why didn''t you show the ring earlier? If you had, Sir Daniel wouldn''t have stopped you." "Ah." Hamel realized then that there had been such a method. "I forgot about it." It had been a long time since he had abandoned his identity as a nobleman. He was already a cleric to the core, unable to assert his authority. The lord sighed at his response, and Daniel, who had been listening, touched his helmet. "If he was a noble, he should have said so..." Even for a high-ranking knight, one of only a hundred in the Empire, the authority of a noble couldn''t be ignored. Of course, it was a different story if the knight belonged to the Imperial Knights. A high-ranking knight was certainly qualified. However, Daniel was a wandering knight who didn''t belong anywhere, so he couldn''t act carelessly towards Hamel, a noble. A brief, awkward silence fell, but the lord soon broke the tension with augh. "Haha. Well, it''s good that it worked out this way. There will be no shortage of things to ask of you." "...?" "Doesn''t the fact that you have the si ring mean you''ve be the sessor?" "What?" "Hmm?" Hamel and the lord stared at each other in bewilderment. After a moment, the lord''s expression changed drastically, and he spoke, "You''ve inherited the n¡¯s si ring. Is there any other way to interpret this? Sending it with a person instead of giving it directly... Perhaps it means you should return to secr life and inherit the n." "...I didn''t think of that because the situation was so urgent." It wasn''t that he hadn''t wondered why Gail had brought him the ring. But he hadn''t imagined it would mean this. He had only assumed that the situation must be very urgent. After all, hadn''t his father constantly treated him coldly since he was young? A sessor to a mage family who didn''t have mana couldn''t exist. Hamel''s thoughts wereplicated. What was his father thinking? And where was his older brother in the first ce? ''I don''t know.'' Hamel lightly shook his head, clearing away his distracting thoughts. There was nothing he could know even if he worried about it now. "It seems I have another reason to visit the estate." Visiting his father and asking him directly about his intentions would be the most reliable way to find out. The lord, seemingly agreeing, nodded hesitantly. "Yes, that would be best. It''s been years since I''ve seen him myself. Please give him my regards." "I will." "And take this." "This is...?" The gold emblem the lord handed him was engraved with an oak shield and an axe. "This is proof that you are our benefactor. Show this to the people of our territory, and they will grant you almost any request. And if you ever need significant help, return this emblem to me. I will help you even if it costs me my life." "This is too much." Hamel tried to politely decline, but the lord was adamant. He grabbed Hamel''s hand and ced the emblem in it, saying, "Take it. What you have done for us deserves this much." "...Then I will." Hamel reluctantly epted the emblem and put it away in his pocket. "I''ll be on my way now." Just as Hamel was about to leave, "Wait." Daniel called out to him. "I''m going with you." "What do you mean?" Hamel was taken aback by the knight''s unexpected deration. Daniel crossed his arms and said, "Give me a chance to rectify my mistake." "If you''re concerned about attacking us, it''s alright." "No. I caused trouble for everyone due to my misunderstanding, and I want to make amends. I also want to repay the favor of saving my life." Hamel felt troubled by Daniel''s words. Even though he was temporarily employed by the Lengbaster family, he was still a knight serving a lord. It wouldn''t be proper to take him away like this. Just as Hamel nced at the lord, The lord, meeting his eyes, smiled and nodded. "Let him go with you. He has already asked for my permission." "...Is that so?" Hamel sighed lightly. He was concerned about Daniel''s past, which seemed to involve some history with the Order. He was also not used to this way of repaying favors. However, having a high-ranking knight apany him on his journey would be incredibly reassuring. If he could use aura, he would be more proficient at demon hunting than most pdins. He didn''t hesitate for long. Hamel extended his hand and said, "I look forward to working with you." "Likewise." Daniel sped his hand. He could feel the firmness and strength of the knight, like a sturdy oak tree, even through the gauntlet. A knight who would be a terrifying enemy, but a most reliable ally. And a high-ranking knight, one of only a hundred in the Empire. Was this also God''s arrangement? Hamel could only tilt his head at the unknowable will of God. *** Clip-clop! Three horses appeared, breaking the silence of the vige. Antonio, riding at the back, muttered in a trembling voice, "This is Heidern..." "That''s right." "We''ve finally arrived." Antonio sniffled at Hamel''s reply. For a week, they had rushed, saving time on eating, sleeping, and even using the bathroom. They had even gone through a life-or-death battle in the Lengbaster territory, so it was no exaggeration to say they were exhausted. In fact, he had almost fallen asleep and fallen off his horse. "We can rest here, right?" "That''s the n. But first, let''s go to the Order." Daniel, their newpanion, who had been listening to their conversation, interjected with a puzzled tone, "The Order? Not the lord''s mansion?" Hamel was the second son of the Gilmore n.N?v(el)B\\jnn Even if he was a member of the Order, it would be natural to visit the current lord of Heidern, his father and the head of the n, first. "There''s a reason." Hamel was tight-lipped. A n with many suspicious circumstances. The two other exorcist priests that the bishop had dispatched. Visiting the Order first instead of the lord''s mansion was not a choice, but a necessity. "Is that so? Then let''s go to the Order." Although he didn''t know the details, Daniel didn''t ask any further questions. Hamel was the leader of the group, and Daniel simply had reservations about the Order. "I understand why you''re wary of the Order." "No, it''s alright. I now know that not everyone in the Order is my enemy." On their way to Heidern, Hamel had many conversations with Daniel. He mostly listened to Daniel''s stories, which were filled with puzzling aspects. ''An exorcist priest with brown hair who uses daggers... It was something from over twenty years ago. It wasn''t someone the young Hamel would know.'' Perhaps the bishop would know. He wanted to help Daniel with his matter after this was all over. Whether or not Daniel sensed Hamel''s intentions, he seemed to have let go of the idea that everyone in the Order was his enemy. "Thank you. Then we''ll head straight to the Order." "Alright!" Antonio replied energetically, seemingly indifferent as long as they arrived in Heidern. However, His energy didn''tst long. "The vige... is a bit deserted." "..." Instead of answering, Hamel slowly looked around. Arriving at the center of the vige, Hamel rode his horse, reminiscing about old memories. The vige well, which used to gush with clear water, was empty and dry. The vige center, where the market used to stretch out, was eerily deserted, as if ghosts might appear. It wasn''t that there were no people. He could feel the gazes of people from inside their houses. He asionally heard the rattling sounds of doors being locked. They were being openly wary of the neers. Because they were outsiders? No, that wasn''t it. The vige had been silent as a graveyard even before they arrived. "Maybe it''s because the sun is setting." "Maybe so." Hamel slowly nodded at Daniel''sforting words. It wasn''t quite nighttime yet, with the sun still setting, But no one bothered to argue. The vige, bathed in a red, almost crimson light, was somehow eerie. Even though there was no demonic energy, it felt unpleasant and unsettling. "We''re here." In the distance, on a hill, a mansion came into view. The three of them stood before the gate of the temple, thergest building in the vige besides the mansion. Hamel slowly approached the door and knocked. Knock knock! A voice from inside asked them to wait a moment, and then the door opened with a rattle. A disheveled deacon with sses, holding a club in his hand, cautiously peeked out. "Wh-who is it...? Gasp!" "...?" Seeing the priestly garments Hamel wore beneath his robe, the deacon''s eyes widened, and he eximed, "Priest-nim of the Azure me?" "You know me?" "Oh, no, I mean, I''ve heard stories from others." It seemed that the other exorcist priests had already arrived. "Anyway, wee. The head priest is waiting for you." "Thank you." Hamel and hispanions slowly followed the deacon into the temple. Unlike the outside, a sacred silence filled the temple. While the silence outside was filled with a suffocating tension, the silence here brought a sense of peace andfort. The temple wasn''t veryrge, so they soon arrived at the main hall. The deacon knocked on the old wooden door. "Priest-nim, Priest Hamel Gilmore has arrived." "Come in." At the voice from inside, the deacon carefully opened the door and bowed his head. Hamel nodded his thanks and stepped inside. The scent of incense filled the air. A familiar atmosphere. It was a prayer room. As with any temple, theyout of the prayer room was simr. Starting from the entrance, statues of the four benevolent gods stood on either side, and at the very front was a figure with the sun and moonbined. Yan, the supreme god and the Lord. The priest who had been kneeling in prayer before it slowly opened his eyes. Then, he rose and turned towards Hamel and hispanions. "Wee to the Heidern territory." *** "Hmm...?" Irene Lengbaster opened her eyes with difficulty and looked around. The room was dark. It seemed she had fallen asleep again after Hamel, her savior, had left. Thanks to that, her body felt as light as a feather. Just as she was about to stretchfortably and sit up, She noticed someone beside her. There was only one person who could be this close to her in the mansion. "Dad...?" However, there was a tremor in Irene''s voice. Something felt strange. She couldn''t hear any breathing. She doubted it was her father, or even a human. "Who... are you?" As Irene asked, swallowing her fear, the figure chuckled softly. "You''re calm. Good. Keep answering like that." The faint moonlight filtering through the window illuminated his form. A ck robe covering him from head to toe, with brown hair peeking through. Irene was sure she had never seen this person before. "There should be someone named Daniel here. What''s hisst name?" "...Tyrian." Irene didn''t hesitate. She was the one who had been closest to death in the past few months. That''s why she was certain. She was closer to death than ever before, at this very moment. "Ah, as expected." The man nodded and muttered with amusement, "I waspletely fooled back then." Chuckling softly, the man got up and walked towards the door, pulling the handle. A gust of wind rushed in from outside, carrying a faint scent of blood. As Irene trembled, the man turned around and said, "Oh, and one more question." "..." "Who was it that caught Riteil?" The person who saved her, her family, and her territory. However, "...Hamel. They called him Hamel. I don''t know hisst name." Irene couldn''t help but answer. The moment their eyes met, her mind went nk. The man repeated the name as if engraving it in his mind, then nodded. "Well done, Irene. You''re a good girl." That was it. The man left. But even after he disappeared, Irene remained frozen, staring at the door. After a long time, Irene got up from the bed and headed outside. "Dad...?" The hallway was empty and cold, with an eerie silence. Irene stumbled around for a long time, but she couldn''t find a single living soul anywhere in the mansion. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 13 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 13: The Uninvited Visitor (2) "It''s been a while, Father." "You remember me?" The head priest looked slightly surprised at Hamel''s greeting. "Thest time I saw you, you were an ordinary priest." "You''re still as sharp as ever." Hamel asked, looking at the priest''s pleased expression, "Where are the other exorcist priests?" "Well, about that..." Just as the priest hesitated, "I''ll tell you that." From behind the door leading from the prayer room to the hallway, Someone appeared. Hamel stared at him with puzzled eyes for a moment, then flinched. Meanwhile, Antonio and Daniel, unaware of this, looked at the neer and whispered, "Who is he?" "A nobleman. Probably a mage. Hamel, do you know who he is?" "..." Instead of answering, Hamel slowly approached the man. Then, he bowed his head in a rough greeting. "...It''s been a while, brother." "You''re too stiff." The man narrowed his eyes as if disappointed. "Brother?" Antonio and Daniel stared nkly at the scene, then hurriedly nced between Hamel and the man. Now that they looked, they did resemble each other. Their deep blue eyes like the sea, their distinct features, and their red lips were almost identical. But perhaps it was because of his blue hair. Or maybe his diverse expressions. The man in front of him seemed to have apletely different impression from Hamel, making it difficult to recognize him at a nce. "I heard you joined the Colorless Magic Tower." "Yes, it seems you haven''t lost all interest in your brother." Hamel sighed inwardly as he watched the man casually approach and sling an arm around his shoulder. Then, he turned slightly and introduced him to hispanions. "This is the heir to the Gilmore n, David Gilmore." "Nice to meet you! I take it you''re my brother''spanions." "...Yes. Hello." Antonio and Daniel awkwardly returned David''s greeting. They were bewildered by the stark difference in personality between the brothers. "How is my little brother doing? And how did you all meet?" "Oh, well..." Just as Antonio was trying to figure out how to answer, Hamel quickly cut him off. "Let''s catch upter. More importantly, brother, how did you get here?" "Right. We can talk about that slowly. As for why I''m here... Father summoned me." David rummaged through his coat pocket and pulled something out. A letter bearing the family crest. It contained content simr to what Hamel had received. Hamel frowned and rubbed his forehead. "You received it too, brother." "Yes. This incredibly suspicious letter." "..." Hamel nodded silently. However, there was one thing he didn''t understand: the ring. Why had the ring with the si been sent to him instead of his brother? Just as Hamel was contemting whether he should show the ring inside his robe, David shrugged and continued, "Father summoned me, so I came, but there are too many suspicious things to go straight to the mansion." "So that''s why you came to the temple." "Yes, and I hear there are already two of those rare exorcist priests here. And since my brother ising too, I thought there was no need to rush to the mansion." It was an excellent choice. Hamel was also suspicious of these circumstances that seemed to be luring him in. The letter from his father asking for help after years of no contact. Gail''s death. Several incidents suspected to be the work of demons urring in the Heidern territory. The information tantly urging him to head to the mansion was clearly malicious. Adding his mage brother to the group would increase their safety, so it wasn''t a bad offer. ''However...'' Hamel turned his head to hide his uneasy expression. It wasn''t that he disliked his brother. Besides his mother, no one in his family had treated him as warmly as his brother. However, facing his brother brought back painful memories of his past self, who was jealous and envious of him. Hamel cleared his throat and asked, "So where are the other exorcist priests?" "They went to the mansion first." "...?" Hamel doubted his ears for a moment and looked at David. But unfortunately, the answer remained the same. "They said they wanted to meet the lord separately and left for the mansion about half a day ago." "Why...?" Hamel couldn''t finish his sentence. He knew the reason. Even among fellow exorcist priests, Hamel wasn''t exactly weed. The looks they gave him were closer to pity, as he couldn''t use divine power and had a reputation for being the sole survivor of many missions. It wasn''t his fault, but it couldn''t be helped that they were wary of him. It was the reason why he was secretly called the Grim Reaper among the deacons. "Now that everyone''s gathered, isn''t it fine?" It was the head priest who lifted the somber mood. He had been watching the reunion between the brothers and smiled brightly, raising the Bible to his chest. "Let''s go together. We must meet the reclusive lord today." "...Follow me." Contrary to his expectations, there was no joining of forces with the other exorcist priests, but the situation wasn''t bad. The two priests had already headed to the mansion, and he had his mage brother and the head priest with him. His suspicion that something was wrong at the mansion was just a guess. When they actually get there, they might find the two exorcist priests and the lord simply having a conversation. But why? Hamel''s steps kept getting faster. By the time he realized it was due to anxiety, it was already toote. "...What did you say you caught?" "Riteil." "The one who leads the ck Dogs of Roshka...?" "Yes, the King of Beasts." "Huh..." The head priest rubbed his head, seemingly unable to believe Hamel''s words. Special-grade. A living, breathing myth, a being called a cmity. Cruel, cunning, arrogant, and insane. It had been years since a special-grade demon had been defeated. "Am I the first to hear this news?" Hamel thought for a moment. He hadn''t met anyone from the Order on his way here, so that was probably the case. Hamel nodded, and the head priest sighed. "If you had told me sooner, I would have sent a carrier pigeon to the Order headquarters." The head priest looked back with an expression that suggested he was considering returning immediately. That''s how serious the matter was. The death of a special-grade demon was something that could affect not only the Order but various powers across the continent. However, now that they hade this close to the lord''s mansion, it was toote. The head priest sighed and shook his head. "In any case, congrattions. It''s the birth of a new Saint." Saint. The word, meaning a holy person, was a title given to members of the Order who achieved great feats. One of those feats was defeating a special-grade demon. "...It was just luck." Hamel shook his head firmly. It wasn''t just a humble expression; he meant it. He hadn''t believed until the very end that he could actually kill Riteil. Hamel was still puzzled. Why had Riteil died? Because of the sword in its eye? Because its body was burned by the fire? No way. If it could be killed that easily, so many people wouldn''t have died fighting special-grade demons. If he had to pick one reason for its death, it would definitely be, ''The Azure me.'' Hamel recalled the memories of that night. ''What are you?!'' He faintly remembered Riteil''s final moments. Its distorted expression and surprised voice. ''It seemed to know something...'' He couldn''t hear the rest. Riteil, with those words, had crashed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. Hamel was confused. He had always considered the Azure me a half-baked ability. To ignite it, he had to injure his opponent first, or if that wasn''t possible, he had to drench them with his own blood. A vague ability that was difficult to use without martial skills. Yet, that ability had killed a special-grade demon. Therefore, the Azure me could no longer be called a vague ability. Even though he had lived his whole life as half-baked, a new possibility had opened up. The stronger he became, the higher his chances of achieving revenge would be. It was the hope of bing stronger. Clench Just as Hamel clenched his gloved hand with determination, the priest smiled faintly and said, "Luck is also a skill. The fact that you always survive, Hamel-nim, is a testament to your skill." "...It''s the will of the gods." "How devout." The head priest smiled with delight and asked, "So, did you absorb the mark?" "Yes, somehow." Hamel drew his sword with a shing sound. An unfamiliar pattern was engraved along the blood groove of the sword, something he hadn''t seen before. It seemed to be connected to the previous patterns, as if devouring the existing characters. "This is the mark of a special-grade demon." The head priest eximed in admiration. He had only heard stories; it was his first time seeing the mark of a special-grade demon engraved on a talisman. Meanwhile, David, who had been walking beside them and listening to the conversation, also had a dumbfounded expression. "Ri...teil? Is it really the one I know?" "It probably is. Haha." Antonio shrugged as he recounted how he had saved the injured Hamel and Daniel. David continued to express his amazement, and Antonio smiled with satisfaction. However, he couldn''t talk for long, as he had been unconscious during the fight with Riteil. Daniel filled the gap with a brief exnation. "Those who didn''t see it wouldn''t believe it even if you told them." "Anyway, what happened?" "In a sea of azure mes, Riteil roared, and Priest Hamel, burning with his torn body, shed swords with it. It was... like a scene from a myth." Daniel felt a shiver down his spine just recalling that moment. He was proud to have participated in that battle. "As expected. Amazing. Just like my brother." David nodded with a proud smile. Daniel felt a strange sensation at David''s reaction. He seemed genuinely happy. That''s what made it even stranger. For the legitimate heir to the n, an outstanding younger brother was usually a thorn in their side. Was he not bothered because Hamel had joined the Order? No, there were plenty of cases where people returned to secr life and inherited the n. It was problematic to hold both the position of a priest and a noble title simultaneously, but other than that, there was no issue. Perhaps sensing Daniel''s gaze, David whispered softly, "What''s strange?" "It''s a bit... off." "Haha, you''re honest. Then I''ll be honest too." David chuckled. Then, with a slightly colder expression, he continued, "I''m not really interested in bing the lord." "..." Daniel frowned slightly at the unexpected statement. It wasn''t something to say in front of a nobleman. But fortunately, or unfortunately, David had already moved past him.N?v(el)B\\jnn As Daniel watched his back with aplicated expression, David raised his hand and pointed at the mansion on the hill. "Well, we''re here. Let''s go in." Standing in front of the entrance, he ced his hand on the mansion''s front door as if familiar with it. The massive door, wide enough for a carriage to pass through, swung open as if by magic. It looked like it was weing the visitors, but none of them were happy. *** Passing through the entrance, the first thing they saw was a deste garden, seemingly unmaintained. Withered grass and trees with yellowed, fallen leaves. There were no guards or servants in sight. They knocked on the mansion door just in case, but there was no answer. After waiting for a while, Hamel simply grabbed the doorknob and turned it. The door opened with a click. Exchanging nces, the group entered the mansion one by one. Just as everyone was inside, Creak, thud! The mansion door closed shut with a heavy sound. "Wh-what''s happening?" Startled, Antonio tried to push the door open, but it wouldn''t budge, as if it were locked. A brief silence fell, and only the sound of someone gulping echoed through the dim mansion. "It seems we''re trapped." "Indeed." Daniel responded nonchntly to Hamel''s indifferent statement. Antonio''s face turned pale, and he asked, "Trapped?! Then we have to open the door!" "It seems the mansion has some business with us. They''ll open it when they''re done." Daniel replied with a chuckle, and Antonio looked as if he might faint. He desperately called out to David and the head priest as if seeking saviors. "Mage-nim! Priest-nim!" But they weren''t much different. "Is the door really locked? I didn''t feel any mana flow... Perhaps it''s an ability or a mechanical device?" "Calm down, Deacon Antonio." David was fiddling with the door with interest, and the head priest simply sped his hands and prayed. It seemed that no one was trying to escape this ce immediately. Antonio looked around the mansion with sad eyes. The quiet mansion was devoid of any human presence, and the only light came from the windows. ''At least it''s bright outside... Huh?'' Just as Antonio was trying tofort himself, He noticed an ornament stuck to the wall far down the long hallway. Round and white... His focus sharpened, and the object became clearer. Finally, Antonio realized. The round object hangs on the wall like an ornament. It was a human head with long ck hair. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 14 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 14: The Mage''s Mansion (1) Aaaaagh! Hearing the scream, Hamel quickly turned his head. At the end of Antonio''s trembling gaze, there was something out of ce. "That''s..." Hearing the head priest trail off, Hamel slowly walked forward.N?v(el)B\\jnn As he got closer, his vision became clearer. It was a human head. A severed one. Hamel frowned. The head priest sighed and walked past Hamel. Hamel quickly grabbed the priest''s shoulder. "Stop." "...?" The priest looked puzzled but stopped walking. He then looked at Hamel with an inquiring gaze. "It smells like blood." Hamel replied dryly. The thick smell of blood in the hallway was pungent enough to sting his nose. It wasn''t just this hallway either. The smell of blood permeated the entire mansion, strong enough to make one believe it was a ughterhouse. Hamel looked around, searching for clues. And soon, his gaze fixed on one spot. "The carpet?" Someone muttered, and the voice echoed softly through the hallway. Unlike the surroundings, only a part of the carpet had a different color. The dark red carpet emitted a musty smell of blood,yered and thick. It seemed clearly out of ce and dangerous, but he didn''t know why. Even after applying holy water to his eyes, he couldn''t see any trace of demonic energy in the mansion. As Hamel pondered, David stepped forward. "Ah, wait a moment." He scanned the hallway, seemingly noticing something, and said while stroking his chin, "It''s a mechanism. The structure of the building is a bit strange. For example, if I do this..." Trailing off, David took out a doll from his pocket and threw it onto the carpet. The dollnded on the red carpet with a thud. But even after a while, nothing happened. "..." As people looked at him questioningly, David scratched his head in embarrassment. "Th-this can''t be right... Give me a moment." David muttered and chanted spells repeatedly. As the spells continued, the doll grew to the size of a human, and its body emitted light. And the moment he cast another spell, Crash! With a deafening roar, the floor and ceiling of the hallway merged. Stone pirs fell from the ceiling. Everyone was speechless as the pirs blocked their view, as if the hallway had never existed. Rumble! Then, as if nothing had happened, the pirs returned to the ceiling. "The trigger condition was weight." David finally shrugged and nodded. The trap, which didn''t react to a person''s volume or temperature, activated when a certain weight was applied. ''If the head priest had unknowingly stepped on the carpet...'' New blood would have stained the red carpet. Just as Hamel breathed a sigh of relief, "Risha." David, after chanting a spell, looked at the group and said, "I''ve cast a weight-reducing spell, so there should be no problem crossing." "..." "I said it''s safe to cross." David''s words echoed hollowly through the hallway. No one stepped forward; they all avoided his gaze, even the head priest. A brief silence fell, and David blinked with an incredulous expression. "...Do you not trust me at all?" "You''re not exactly trustworthy." Antonio chuckled awkwardly and shrugged. "Huh..." David, looking hurt, looked at Hamel as if seeking help. "..." But Hamel also quietly shook his head. Unable to sense mana, Hamel couldn''t confirm whether a spell had been cast on him. Even if it was his brother, he couldn''t just jump into danger based on his words alone. "Oh my, I''m a top graduate of the Magic Tower, you know." David, with a sad expression, demonstrated first. The demonstration wasn''t much. Step, step! He simply walked across the red carpet with vigor. And as he said, the ceiling didn''t move. "It seems safe. Let''s cross." Hamel nodded and crossed the carpet, and only then did the others follow. They slowly approached the spot where the head had been. It was the head of a young woman. The group fell silent for a moment. Antonio''s face was pale, and Daniel calmly scanned their surroundings. Hamel tilted his head, somehow finding the woman''s face familiar. The head priest spoke first. He muttered with a troubled expression, "I know her." "Who is she?" Hamel asked, staring at the woman''s head, which seemed strangely familiar. The priest sighed deeply and replied, "She''s one of the exorcist priests who left before us." Hamel''s shoulders slumped at those words. He remembered. He had seen her face a few times at the Order. Her name was Catherine, if he remembered correctly. Hamel barely managed to swallow a groan that threatened to escape his lips. He had expected it from the moment they entered the mansion, but it seemed things wouldn''t go smoothly. "First, let''s collect the remains..." "Isn''t this strange?" Daniel, who had been silent until now, pulled his helmet down and stepped forward. "I''ve cut off dozens of enemies'' heads, but I''ve never seen such a clean cut." Hearing those words, Hamel also felt something was off. This was someone who had been alive just half a day ago. It was hard to understand how there wasn''t a single drop of blood flowing from the head. Hamel hurriedly approached the severed head, examined it, and let out a groan. "This is..." "A mannequin." A doll made of wax and rubber, shaped like a human. In other words, a model. The people, who had been anxious, sighed in relief. But was this really something to be happy about? Without knowing who had set up this trap and for what purpose, it was difficult to say the situation had improved. Hamel, with an uneasy feeling, carefully lifted the model. As expected of a model, it was light, as if hollow inside. However, the face was too realistic for a doll. The tightly closed eyes looked as if they might spring open at any moment. Above all, the texture of the hair felt no different from that of a real person. ''...No, is this real hair?'' Just as Hamel was examining the hair, tter! There was a rattling sound from inside the head. Something was there. Hamel carefully opened the closed mouth of the model. A silver key was revealed. *** "Where is this used?" Their contemtion was brief. They all thought of the priority. To meet the lord, confirm whether he was alive or dead, and ask about the phenomena urring in the territory. The strange urrences in this mansion would also be resolved once they met the lord. So they headed towards the lord''s office on the third floor. There were stairs leading upstairs at both ends of the mansion''s hallway. Or rather, there had been. "...What''s this?" At the end of the hallway, Instead of stairs leading upwards, there was only a solid stone wall. The stairs had disappeared. And there was only one person who could exin this phenomenon. "This is a workshop." David scratched his head and felt the wall where the stairs had been. Hamel immediately understood what David was trying to say. He, too, had been a member of a magic family until the age of twelve. For those who wanted further exnation, Hamel recalled his memories and spoke. "A mage''s workshop is another world, different from thews of the outside world. The workshop assists the mage''s research, protects the mage, and operates ording to thews the mage desires." The mage''s workshop. It was like a living organism. A vast space imbued with the mage''s will and intent, that was the true nature of a workshop. But no matter how he thought about it, it wasn''t something one would create within a mansion. "Countless devices and magic circuits areyered on top of each other, creating a typhoon with a single breath." David tapped the wall with amusement. "This workshop is unique. A peculiar power flows through it instead of mana. It''s not a mechanical device, but... it''s certainly designed with traps in mind. As if protecting something." "What do you mean?" At Hamel''s question, David smirked. "Who knows? Maybe it''s just my imagination, but it feels like it was waiting for intruders." "..." There was only one person who could create a workshop of this scale andplexity in the mansion. Dennis Gilmore. The head of the Gilmore n, and Hamel and David''s father. ''What in the world is going on...?'' The closer they got to the secrets of Heidern, the more Hamel felt a headacheing on. But what could he do? There was no turning back now. They could only move forward and uncover the secrets. "Is there a way to go upstairs?" David hesitated at Hamel''s question, then nodded. "There are two standard ways to ovee a workshop. One is to decipher the purpose and intent of the workshop and proceed ordingly. In a workshop like this, filled with traps, that would be suicidal." "What''s the other way?" "The other way is... to eliminate the owner of the workshop." Everyone flinched at David''s words. Only Hamel nodded calmly. "I understand." Surprised by his response, the head priest asked cautiously, "Are you alright with that? He''s your father, isn''t he?" "It''s alright." Hamel nodded. Trying to ovee all the traps in the workshop the conventional way was madness. Their goal was the lord on the third floor. He would either have to exin this situation or die. "Let''s take the shortest route." To begin with, Hamel didn''t have a particrly affectionate rtionship with his father. David was silent for a moment, but then he nodded in agreement. There were things one couldn''t avoid, even if they wanted to. David also seemed to think that the lord was unlikely to be safe. "Let''s try to disable some of the traps first." Even if it wasn''t a workshop, traps usually had mechanisms to disable them. Just as every magic had a countermeasure. If they met the conditions, they would be able to go upstairs. "Let''s start by looking around the left side." The group began searching the rooms on the left side of the mansion, the closest ones. There were three rooms on the first floor. From the left, there was a kitchen, a dining room, and a parlor. Click, click! Hamel turned the doorknob and shook his head. The kitchen was locked. He tried the silver key he had obtained earlier in the brass keyhole, but it didn''t fit. "Let''s move on to the next room." "Can''t we just break down the door?" David answered instead of Hamel at Daniel''s question. "That would be dangerous. We could get trapped in the workshop forever, or the magic circuits could overload and explode. If a workshop of this scale goes haywire, no one in the mansion will survive. To disable the workshop''s magic, it''s best to follow the designated strategy and disable the devices." This mansion was like a prison made of bombs. Trying to force their way through would be nothing short of self-destruction. Hamel and hispanions moved on to the next room, the dining room, without hesitation. But as expected, Click, click! The dining room door was also locked. Hamel once again took out the key and tried it in the silver keyhole. The silver key slid in smoothly as if it had found its match. Click! He turned the key, and the lock disengaged. The door creaked open. Hamel drew his sword and cautiously stepped into the dining room. Silence. Light streamed in through the windows, making the interior unexpectedly bright. He approached the windows, wondering if they could escape through them, but they were locked. Also, the scenery outside the windows waspletely still, like a painting. The leaves, the butterflies, the clouds. "..." Hamel felt overwhelmed by the stillness and slowly surveyed his surroundings. He soon noticed something out of ce. "The chairs are pulled out from the table." Five in total. The same number as Hamel''s group. "Are we... supposed to sit?" Hamel nodded at Antonio''s question. It was best to follow the rules of the mansion for now. The moment everyone was seated, Whoosh! As if by magic, the candles on the dining table lit up, and A feast appeared on the empty table. A glistening roast turkey. A crispy roasted suckling pig. Creamy pasta and white bread. And fried fish dishes and sweet desserts. The dazzling array of food captivated everyone''s attention. Gulp! The sound of Antonio swallowing echoed across the table. He violently shook his head, seemingly berating himself for being swayed by mere food in such a tense moment, but it wasn''t just his problem. Even Hamel, an ascetic exorcist priest, couldn''t help but flinch at the sight and smell of the delicious food. However, unlike Antonio, Hamel had umted knowledge and experience. He had seen this before. This wasn''t ordinary food, but a kind of trap that fueled greed. The moment they put even a piece of meat or a breadcrumb in their mouths, they would be unable to stop and would crave more. "Don''t touch it." Naturally, everyone slowly nodded at Hamel''s words. Fortunately, everyone here had exceptional mental fortitude, even by the Empire''s standards. A knight, a mage, and a priest. The group carefully examined the food without touching it. There was probably some sort of mechanism they needed to trigger to proceed. Hamel''s eyes darted around, searching for clues. And finally, "Found it." He was able to find something out of ce. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 15 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 15: The Mage''s Mansion (2) The luxurious and glistening food. Hamel''s gaze fell on the dishes the food was ced on. Among the silver tableware, there was only one that was different. "The turkey." "Aha... I see." David nodded, seemingly noticing something at Hamel''s words. But the others still looked puzzled, so Hamel added, "The keyhole in the dining room matched the silver key. So the key to the kitchen must be brass-colored." ...Ah! "Huh." Exmations of realization erupted from the others. As Hamel had said, only the brass dish holding the turkey had a brass color, a copper hue. Daniel, sitting closest to the turkey, picked up the knife in front of him and sliced open the turkey''s belly. Wiggle! As the golden-brown roasted turkey''s belly split open, something white wriggled inside. No, not something. Some"things". ¡°Ugh.¡± "..." Starting with Antonio''s gagging sound, everyone frowned. Squirm! Hundreds, thousands of maggots were writhing inside the turkey. "Tsk." Daniel, taking off his gauntlet, clicked his tongue and rummaged through the turkey''s insides, pushing aside the maggots. After a while, he pulled something out. A brass key. "Found it." "...Thank you for your effort." Even Hamel showed a rare apologetic expression. Whoosh! The mes of the candles on the table and walls red up wildly. And at the same time, Sizzle! The food on the table transformed as if melting. The suckling pig, which had crispy skin, turned into a pig carcass with its entrails spilling out and blood gushing forth. The fish, drenched in sauce, rotted, swarming with flies and maggots, and the fragrant soup became a filthy mess with dark food scraps and what looked like human fingernails floating in it. Before they could even examine it closely, an indescribably foul smell assaulted their noses. "Ugh." Everyone covered their mouths and reflexively got up from the table. Then, the table shook violently on its own, and the food on it sttered onto the floor. Just as everyone was frozen by the bizarre sight, "Let''s get out of here." Hamel shouted as he headed towards the door. There was no need to stay here now that they had the key. As soon as Hamel spoke, the group rushed out of the dining room. "Close it! Quickly!" Everyone rushed out and hurriedly closed the door. Only after the dining room door mmed shut with a thud did they breathe a sigh of relief. "What... was that...?" The head priest''s pale, muttered words echoed everyone''s feelings. The dining room was silent once again, as if nothing had happened. "This is just the beginning." Hamel said, passing by the stunned group. He was the only one who seemed unfazed as he walked towards the kitchen. "You seem used to this kind of sight." "It''s my job as an exorcist priest." Hamel replied calmly to David''s question. It was his duty to face all sorts of mysteries and strange things in the world. He had experienced too much to be surprised by this anymore. Perhaps thanks to Hamel''sposure, The others, one by one, got up awkwardly and followed him. "Is there a need to rush like this?" Only the head priest asked in a weary voice, but Hamel''s resolve was firm. "The owner of the workshop must have noticed our presence. The more time passes, the more they will try to hinder us." There was nothing more foolish than giving a mage time to prepare. The head priest simply nodded, seemingly understanding. "I''ll open it." They returned to the hallway and arrived at the kitchen. Hamel quietly but quickly inserted the key into the keyhole. Click! The lock disengaged, and the door creaked open. And then, "...What is that?" Even David frowned at the sight before them. *** ¡ªChop, chop, chop, chop! The sound of a knife hitting a cutting board echoed cheerfully. A pot on the stove bubbled, and a pan on the intensely burning stove top sizzled as it stir-fried vegetables in oil. The problem was... "There''s no one there?" Everyone was stunned by the sight of the pan and knife moving as if floating in mid-air. Only the head priest and Hamel exchanged silent nces. "Am I right?" "Yes." Hamel nodded quietly in response to the head priest''s question. "It''s a demon." He didn''t know why there was such a thing in the workshop. But there was no way Hamel could be mistaken. The traces of demonic energy connected to the cooking utensils. Following it, he could faintly see dozens of legs in the dark, extinguished firece. Pretending not to notice, Hamel cautiously approached the moving cooking utensils and spoke. "What are you doing?" "As you can see, I''m in the middle of cooking." A woman''s voice answered from the empty air. As expected. ''Is it the Centipede Bride?'' The demon''s origin was to seduce lonely men. In other words, it couldmunicate. "Excuse me for interrupting your cooking, but do you know how to get upstairs?" "I do." "...!" Hamel was about to ask how, but the voice was faster. "But it seems you haven''t had dinner yet. Have some bread." The kitchen knife, which had been chopping carrots, floated in the air and pointed to the dining table. There, a piece of bread was prepared. "...Alright." Hamel readily agreed. He grabbed the bread and swallowed it whole, to the surprise of hispanions. "Why would you eat that?!" Antonio asked in a panicked whisper, rushing over to him. But the voice chuckled softly, seemingly satisfied. "You eat well." "I was hungry." "That''s good. Then, could you please fetch the tea set from the parlor for me? I''ll tell you how to get upstairs after that." "Alright." Just as Hamel nodded and was about to move, The voice added, as if remembering something. "Oh, and you have to be quiet in the parlor. And the key to the parlor is inside the bread you just ate."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "..." "Please bring the tea set within 30 minutes. Otherwise, I''ll cancel the deal and go get it myself. Whether it''s the key or the dishes." The knife in the air pointed at Hamel''s stomach. Was it just his imagination that the voice sounded particrly amused? "Understood." Despite the threat, Hamel calmly nodded and turned around. Perhaps deted, Or simply because it had said all it wanted to say, The voice focused on chopping carrots on the cutting board again. ¡ªChop, chop, chop, chop! Listening to the rhythmic sound, Hamel left the kitchen. And at that moment, "Oh no! What should we do? Should I make him throw up?" Antonio cried out in a panic. The others weren''t much different. They grabbed their heads as if in defeat. "Is it telling us to cut open his stomach to get the key?" "Can''t we just catch that demon and torture it?" "A demon we can''t even see?" "..." David and Daniel exchanged words with grave expressions. Hamel slowly shook his head. Whether the bread had poison or a knife inside didn''t matter. The same went for the key. "I took it out." "?" As the group looked at him with puzzled expressions, The head priest seemed to realize something with an "Ah!" and shook his head. "What do you mean?" Hamel calmly replied to David''s question, "As you said, brother. To get the key, I had to cut open my stomach." "...?" ¡ªng! Before the conversation could even finish, A bloodstained iron key rolled onto the floor. "..." The group stared in astonishment at Hamel, who was bleeding from his mouth. "Did you just...?" Antonio, about to ask how he did it, closed his mouth. Some truths were better left unknown. At this point, Hamel, who had pulled a key out of his own stomach, was more terrifying than the mysterious woman who had made him swallow it. Everyone seemed to share the same sentiment, staring at Hamel as if he were a monster as he nonchntly picked up the key. Hamel simply shrugged as if he were used to it. *** At the end of the hallway on the right side of the first floor, The parlor door opened with a click. "It''s dark." That was Hamel''s first impression. A room devoid of any light. He vaguely remembered. It was strange for a parlor, but it was probably intended for quiet conversations. Hamel lit themp he had brought with him. Whoosh! The darkness receded, illuminating the parlor. As expected, there was a scene that was both expected and unexpected. "..." Skeletons. The dead, who had died who knows when, were sitting around the table with a tea set, on the sofas. Some skeletons were even holding teacups, as if they had been drinking tea when they died. "Excuse me." Hamel said as he took the cup from the skeleton''s hand. There was no trace of demonic energy. Of course, seeing the strange phenomena that had been urring, it seemed like this workshop was a mix of magic and mechanical devices... David was beside Hamel. He was someone employed by the Magic Tower, a ce where only a handful of the most skilled mages could enter. He would be able to fill in the gaps that Hamel missed. David, meeting Hamel''s eyes, shrugged as if to say there was no problem. The others started to gather the tea set from the table. ''This is too easy.'' Was this really it? Hamel remained suspicious until the moment they left the parlor, but nothing else happened. All that remained was to bring the tea set back to the kitchen. But what was this uneasy feeling? "Huh?" David''s puzzled voice pierced through the air. His gaze was directed at the teapot Antonio was holding. ''...The teapot?'' A thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Meanwhile, Antonio tilted his head, seemingly sensing something strange. "Something inside this just..." David couldn''t finish his sentence. Hiss! With a sharp sound, the lid of the teapot flew open, and a ck snake sprang out. ...Gasp! The terrified Antonio choked back a scream. Its mouth was wide open, revealing sharp fangs with yellow venom. Just as death loomed over Antonio, a sharp cutting sound rang out. Slice! Hamel had swung his sword and cut off the snake''s head. He had swung his sword at the teapot even before the snake appeared, thanks to finally realizing why the people in the parlor had died. ''It was poison.'' The moment he saw the teapot, Hamel understood the source of his unease. What had killed the people in the parlor? They must have fallen into an eternal sleep after drinking teaced with snake venom. ng! One of the teacups in Hamel''s hand slipped and shattered on the floor as he hurriedly swung his sword. The sharp sound of the breaking teacup made everyone freeze. Silence fell. An ominous silence swept over them. It was Antonio who broke the silence. He pointed down the hallway with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "Was... was that there before?" Everyone''s gaze followed Antonio''s finger. The hallway in front of the dining room they had just passed. There was a strange figure there. It looked like a doll, patched together with rags, because it didn''t look like a living creature at all. Its mismatched eyes had no eyelids and didn''t blink, and its mouth was missing, revealing gums and teeth that protruded haphazardly. Its head, torso, and lower body were indistinguishable, and its thick limbs stood out. Hamel slowly shook his head and replied to Antonio, "No." David and the head priest also frowned and added, "It''s not magic or a mechanical device." "It''s not a demon or a living creature either, but..." "Then what in the world is that...?" Just as everyone was trying to deduce its identity with tense expressions, [Ugh...] It slowly opened the dining room door and entered. He didn''t know what it was. But if they had to move, now was the time, while it was gone. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 16 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 16: The Mage''s Mansion (3) "Let''s go." Hamel drew his sword and cautiously moved forward. Everyone held their breath in tension, and a quiet silence fell over the hallway. Just as they were passing in front of the dining room where the monster had entered, ¡ªCrunch, crack! A chilling sound came from within. What could possibly make such a sound when chewed? The strange, rhythmic sound continued for a while, then the tter of silverware hitting the floor. After that, the chewing sound resumed. ¡ªCrunch, munch, munch! It was chewing. There was no need to think long about what it was eating. He felt nauseous just imagining the pig carcass with its entrails spilling out that he had seen in the dining room. ''Is it chewing and swallowing the bones whole?'' It seemed he wasn''t the only one who realized this. Antonio and Daniel''s expressions were also grim. Hamel gestured for them to keep moving. If the monster was focused on something, it would be easier to pass by. Hispanions followed without a word. Carefully moving forward, they soon reached the kitchen. Fortunately, the monster didn''te out of the dining room. Hamel breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. Hispanions were staring at him with tense expressions. "..." Since when had he be the leader of the group? Hamel felt a slight burden, but he did what he had to do. "We''ll enter the kitchen now. Get ready." He knew that he, as an exorcist priest, was the most experienced in this kind of situation. At Hamel''s words, hispanions nodded without hesitation and adjusted their grips on their weapons. Hamel turned away from them and calmly turned the doorknob of the kitchen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The doorknob turned with a click. Through the slowly opening door, the rhythmic sound of chopping could be heard. ¡ªChop, chop, chop, chop! The kitchen knife was still moving on its own, chopping something on the cutting board. "We''ve retrieved the tea set." Hamel said as he stepped inside, and the chopping sound abruptly stopped. A brief silence fell. The group tensed, gripping their weapons tightly. But at that moment, "...Ah, thank you for your effort. Please put it on the table over there." The voice said nonchntly and resumed chopping. As nothing happened, the group rxed and quietly lowered their weapons. Hamel carefully sheathed his sword and asked, "You made a promise." "Ah, about how to go upstairs." The kitchen knife stopped chopping and turned around. Everyone flinched as the tip of the knife pointed towards Hamel, but contrary to their worries, it didn''t fly towards him. The knife floated in the air, moving towards a bell in the corner of the kitchen, and rang it with a ng. And at that moment... ...nk, nk, nk The deafening sound of something heavy being dragged echoed through the mansion. "If you go out now, there will be stairs." The kitchen knife said tly, returning to the cutting board to continue cooking. Hamel stared at the kitchen knife with a strange expression. ¡®That''s it?¡¯ No way. It was a demon. There was no way it would keep its promise so quietly and end things here. It was definitely going to try and stab them in the back. Hamel shook off his hesitation and sped his hands together. He intended to burn the entire firece where the demon was hiding with azure mes. At that moment. Thump Someone grabbed Hamel''s hand. "...Head Priest." "Let''s go." The Head Priest smiled kindly and slowly unsped Hamel''s hands. Then he bowed his head towards the kitchen knife in gratitude and turned around. Unable to understand the Head Priest, Hamel asked in a stiff voice. "Father. That''s a demon." "I know." "Then why...!" "Didn''t it keep its promise?" "That''s... We don''t know yet." "If we harm it based on assumptions about something that hasn''t happened, what makes us any better than a demon?" "..." Hamel closed his mouth tightly. It wasn''t because he agreed. Honestly, he thought the Head Priest''s logic was idealistic andcked a sense of reality. But Hamel followed the priest''s words. It was because the rest of the group was confused by the conflict between the two. "I understand for now." When Hamel yielded, the Head Priest ced a hand on his shoulder as if to thank him. Just as the group was about to leave the kitchen... "Wait a moment." The voice of the Centipede Bride could be heard from behind. ''I knew it.'' There was no way a demon would just let humans go. As if he had expected it, Hamel drew his sword halfway and turned around. And there... "...?" Arge te was floating in the air. The kitchen knife was ced neatly on the cutting board. "What is this?" At Hamel''s question, the te, covered with a food lid, was held out towards him. "You''ll need this upstairs. Take it." "Why are you giving me this?" "It''s a reward for helping me with my work." "..." Hamel nodded and epted it without thinking. That was it. The Centipede Bride resumed her kitchen chores. She grumbled about the broken teapot, but she didn''t chase after them with a knife. ¡ªClick! As Hamel stepped out of the kitchen, looking confused, the head priest smiled and said, "Hamel-nim, may I share a conclusion I''ve reached after my long religious life?" "Of course." The head priest was also someone who had served faithfully in the Order for a long time. Hamel had no intention of ignoring him. He listened attentively to the priest''s words. The priest expressed his gratitude and continued calmly, "After experiencing all that, I''vee to realize only one thing. There are no absolutes." "...What do you mean?" "Demons and humans are both creations of God. There is no absolute evil or absolute good." "...That goes against the doctrine." "Of course, it''s a secret outside these walls." Seeing Hamel''s uneasy expression, the priest chuckled and replied, "See more, learn more. If you confine yourself to your own way of thinking, you''ll miss out on many things." Hamel unconsciously nodded. The seasoned head priest''s words carried the weight of experience. After a pause, the head priest asked curiously, "So, what is that?" "Who knows." Hamel shrugged and lifted the lid of the dish. He saw the food ced on the te. "...It''s a cat." "...Indeed." Meow! "...And it''s alive." "...Oh my God." As the priest turned his head, Hamel quietly closed the lid. He didn''t know what use a bound ck cat could possibly have, but at least it didn''t seem threatening. "I hope you''re right, Father." Hamel muttered, though he didn''t believe it himself. Just as they were deep in conversation, Daniel approached and said. "Hamel, I found the stairs. They''re close by." As he said, the stairs had appeared right next to the kitchen door. "Good. Shall we go now?" Hamel nodded and casually handed the te with the cat to Antonio. "Please hold this for me. I''m not very fond of cats." "...Why are you giving this to me? Hamel-nim? I''m afraid of cats." Antonio, holding the te, looked back and forth between the te and Hamel with a wrong expression, but Hamel was already gone. *** "Ugh..." Antonio groaned, nervously holding the cat that was struggling against its bonds. Of all things, a cat. And a ck cat, no less, a symbol of witches. Antonio disliked cats more than anything, so he voiced hisint. "Why are we taking this thing with us? Can''t we just leave it?" Just as Antonio, pouting with his lips stuck out, was about to climb the stairs to the second floor. Bang! Suddenly, the sound of a door being violently flung open echoed from the first-floor hallway. His heart almost leaped out of his chest. Waaaagh! Meow! The startled Antonio hugged the cat tightly. It wasn''t difficult to figure out where the sound came from. Antonio slowly turned his head towards the source. He had a feeling he knew what it was. "..." With a silent prayer, he creaked his head around. Unfortunately, his expectations were not misced. [Ugh...] He heard the familiar, garbled pronunciation. The unidentified monster. It was back. Antonio tensed up, expecting it to charge towards them, but it didn''t. The monster looked around for a moment, then slowly moved towards the parlor. As if following some kind of trail. And Antonio thought he knew what the monster was doing. "...Is that thing chasing us?" It was already in the parlor, so the kitchen would be next. "Oh God..." Antonio''s face turned pale, and he started running up the stairs. "Hamel-nim! Hamel-nim!" "Antonio, we can talk about the catter..." "It''s not that! It''sing!" "...What is?" Hamel asked with a frown. Antonio blurted out without taking a breath, "That monster from the dining room! It''s heading towards the parlor now. I think it''s following us! Next, it''ll definitely..." "The kitchen. And then it''lle up to the second floor." Hamel muttered to himself, frowning. He was curious about the monster''s identity, but at least its purpose was clear. It was a countdown. A time constraint they would face if they didn''t clear the rooms in time. That was the meaning of the monster''s existence. "Can''t we fight it?" "We have to avoid it." When Daniel asked with a puzzled expression, Hamel and David shook their heads simultaneously. The monster hadn''t attacked them even after seeing them. Because it was a being that absolutely adhered to the rules of the workshop. That''s what made it even more dangerous. "Is it that dangerous?" "Can you stop the darkness from falling at night?" "That''s impossible..." "At least within this workshop, it is." He didn''t know the details, but if they were caught, they would lose ording to the rules of the workshop. If they could kill it, it would likely be after the workshop was deactivated or ording to another set of rules within the workshop. Hamel clicked his tongue and hurried his steps. "Let''s quickly search the second floor." The order was the same as the first floor. From the room at the far left to the right. There were four rooms in total: a dressing room, a study, a doll workshop, and his old room. They would search those rooms, and when the stairs to the next floor appeared, they would go up. "Let''s go to the dressing room first." "This isn''t easy, is it?" Daniel, leading the group, started running towards the dressing room door. It was a race against time now. *** Hesitation Daniel abruptly stopped in front of the dressing room. "This is..." The others did the same. There was writing on the dressing room door, written in blood. Hamel frowned and read it aloud. "Gather the broken mirrors?" Hamel tilted his head but pulled the doorknob of the dressing room. The door opened with a click. It wasn''t locked. After a moment of contemtion, Hamel spoke. "Let''s go inside first." To understand the meaning of the message, they had to enter the room. Everyone nodded in agreement. The dressing room was very dark, so each of them lit amp and held it in their hand. "Let''s go in." With Hamel in the lead, the group slowly stepped into the dressing room. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 17 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 17: Trapped in Wax (1) Clink! Only the quiet sound of footsteps on broken ss echoed. The group was cautiously and slowly moving forward. "This is a bit strange..." Daniel muttered, looking around. Hamel agreed with him. Even without windows, the dressing room was too dark. The light from themps couldn''t illuminate beyond a certain distance, as if blocked by something. Just as Hamel was feeling even more tense, ¡ªThud! Something caught his foot. He reflexively tried to cut it down, but then, Hamel realized it was a human hand. A white hand. He lowered themp and shone the light on the owner of the hand. "...That''s..." A woman in a maid outfit was lying on the floor. No, perhaps it was more urate to call it a mannequin. "It''s the same as the one on the first floor." Daniel muttered from behind. Hamel nodded and touched the mannequin''s hand. A smooth and cold touch. Wax. It was a mannequin, just like the exorcist priest''s head they had seen on the first floor. But instead of being resolved, his doubts grew even moreplicated. ''Is this really a mannequin?'' The surprised expression, the awkward posture. It was too lifelike for a simple mannequin. Hamel suppressed his uneasy feeling, got up, and walked further inside. Again, he stepped on shards of broken mirror with a clinking sound. Of course, it made sense that there were many mirrors in the dressing room. But it was still strange that he kept stepping on broken mirrors on the floor. ''Mirrors...'' Hamel suddenly recalled the message written on the door. " Daniel, have you seen any intact mirrors in here?" "No, only broken ones..." Just as Daniel was about to answer, A gust of wind blew from somewhere, and at the same time,N?v(el)B\\jnn Whoosh! The mes of themps they were holding were extinguished. All of them, without exception. "..." Hamel quickly raised his sword. There was no way the wind could extinguish the mes inside the ssmps. This was definitely the work of a demon. ''The one who would do this...'' Hamel frowned and scanned the surroundings. Rustle, Rustle! As expected, he saw faint lights moving on the ceiling. Light Eaters. Demons that lurked in the darkness, stealing the mes and light of humans. ''Hmm.'' Hamel calmly followed the lights with his eyes. Fortunately, they weren''t difficult opponents. They werepletely invisible in the darkness, but they had a fatal weakness. Immediately after absorbing light, they emitted a faint glow, as they were doing now. Hamel spoke to Daniel, who was following right behind him. "There''s an enemy on the ceiling. I''ll deal with it, so please cover me." "..." "Daniel?" Even when Hamel called out again, there was no answer. The room was silent as death. Hamel gritted his teeth and reached out towards where Daniel had been, groping in the darkness. Thud! His fingertips touched something. The cold, hard feel of the helmet Daniel was wearing. Hamel lifted Daniel''s visor and reached inside the helmet. A cold, smooth touch. It was definitely wax. All the blood drained from Hamel''s face. "Everyone, close your eyes and run out the door!" "What? Yes!" "Hurry!" The others, though confused, followed Hamel''s instructions. No one questioned him, perhaps due to the urgency in his voice. Thud! Ugh! Moving with their eyes closed in the darkness was no easy task. He could hear the sounds of everyone bumping into things. But there was no other way. If they didn''t close their eyes, they didn''t know when they would meet ''it''. Hamel gritted his teeth. Rustle, Rustle! To make matters worse, he could hear the Light Eater close behind him. Cold sweat ran down his body. How close was it? Could he fight it with his eyes closed? What if he briefly opened his eyes and then closed them again? All sorts of possibilities and questions raced through his mind. The crawling sound from the ceiling was getting closer. It was time to make a decision. Just as Hamel gripped his sword and fell into deep thought, Meow! A cat''s piercing cry came from ahead. The sound that had been right behind him abruptly stopped. "...!" Before Hamel could realize what was happening, he heard the door creak open. The door opened. "Everyone, this way!" The head priest''s voice was close by. They ran for a while. Whoosh! Light poured in from beyond his closed eyelids. Hamel opened his eyes. He was standing at the entrance to the dressing room, back in the hallway. *** "What in the world happened?" The head priest asked Hamel in a flustered tone. Antonio was holding the door open, seemingly waiting for Daniel, who hadn''te out yet. Hamel wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke. "Antonio, close the door. You mustn''t look inside." "Huh? But Daniel is still..." " Daniel can''te out." "...?" At Hamel''s words, the group fell silent as if doused with cold water. After a moment, Hamel approached Antonio and closed the door himself. Antonio just stared nkly at Hamel, unable to even think of resisting. "Does that mean... Daniel is...?" "..." When Hamel didn''t answer, Antonio copsed. "That can''t be..." He muttered in a daze, and Hamel looked down at him and said quietly,"There are two demons inside. A Light Eater and a Speculoculus (Beholder)." "A Speculoculus? The Beholder... a high-ranking demon..." The head priest''s already grim expression, saddened by the news of Daniel''s demise, became even more distorted. Speculoculus was a rare species even among high-ranking demons. It was difficult to even encounter one because they mainly inhabited dungeons or deep caves and rarely appeared outside. "It wields the power of wax." "Then, Daniel..." "Yes, he wouldn''t have even known what hit him." Hamel nodded. There was no way to counter it if one made eye contact with it and turned into wax. However, if one knows its identity, there was a way to ovee it. That was to, "Use mirrors." Hamel brushed off the mirror shards from his boots. The Speculoculus could only turn those who made eye contact with it into wax. This meant that its power could be avoided by not looking directly at it. ''Gather the broken mirrors.'' The advice on the door was true. Hamel bit his lip, regretting his hasty decision. But even if they had gathered the mirror shards, the result wouldn''t have been much different. Because that advice omitted one crucial point. "It''s also apanied by a Light Eater." The presence of the Light Eater made the mirrors useless, as the surroundings were shrouded in darkness. In the darkness, they couldn''t open their eyes, not knowing when they might meet the Speculoculus. If they opened their eyes, they would fall victim to the Speculoculus, and if they kept them closed, they couldn''t catch the Light Eater. Hamel sighed at the impossiblebination. Then, he drew everyone''s attention once again. "I have an idea. First, let''s follow the advice and gather the mirror shards from the other rooms." "...Alright." Antonio replied with a weary and pale expression. The others also looked visibly depressed. The news about Daniel had significantly dampened their spirits. Hamel hesitated, then spoke with a resigned tone, "We can still save him." "...!" The group''s intense gazes fell upon Hamel. ''Perhaps I shouldn''t have said that...'' He felt a slight regret, but it was toote now. "Thirty minutes. If the workshop is deactivated within that time... Daniel can be brought back." The Speculoculus''s power was only effective within its habitat. He had heard stories of people being petrified and then sessfully brought outside and restored. The time limit for that was roughly thirty minutes, as far as he knew. This mansion''s workshop was currently like a dungeon. If they could ovee the workshop, there was a high chance that the Speculoculus''s power would be nullified. "However, don''t be hasty." Hamel said firmly. He had seen too many people die trying to save theirrades in haste. When you''re in a hurry, your vision narrows. That''s why Hamel wanted to be cautious about mentioning this possibility. "Yes! Leave it to me." Antonio nodded repeatedly. Seeing him so enthusiastic, Hamel already felt a sense of regret, but he didn''t say anything. It was better than seeing him dejected like before. Then, he asked what he had been curious about. "Did you release the cat on purpose?" "Huh? What do you... Oh?" The cat he had been holding was nowhere to be seen. Meow! The cat, which had been hiding somewhere, suddenly appeared and rubbed its head against Hamel''s leg. Hamel paused for a moment, then gently stroked the cat''s head. "Thank you. You saved my life." Cats were known for their keen senses. Nowadays, they were feared because witches often used them as mediums for summoning demons or as pets, but it used to be the opposite. Their eyes, which could see through the darkness, were said to be able to see things not of this world. They were guardians that protected their owners from evil and warned them of danger, beasts that ward off evil spirits. Hamel, who loathed cats because of witches, had ironically been saved by one this time. ''Perhaps there are no absolutes, as the priest-nim said.'' Hamel, whose life had been saved by the cat, thanked it and stood up. He had rested enough. It was time to head to study. *** Hamel and hispanions walked through the messy study. ss shards, once part of sks, crunched under their boots. What caught their eyes was... None other than sealed demons. ''So that''s where all those demons came from.'' Hamel''s eyes narrowed as he applied holy water to them. Traces of demons were everywhere. It was clear that they had all been released from here. He could see three or four devices that had been unsealed, with only traces of the seals remaining. There were still about a dozen demons sealed and remaining. ''If a little more time had passed, the mansion would have...'' It would have undoubtedly be an unimaginable sight. ''Why did Father collect demons?'' Collecting demons was taboo, going against both Imperialw and the Order''s doctrine. It was a serious offense that could lead to the deprivation of the lord''s title and even execution. What was the lord thinking, gathering demons like this? Hamel shook off the unanswered question and said to hispanions, "There doesn''t seem to be any immediate danger inside. Please proceed with the search." The group dispersed and began searching for mirrors in the surprisingly spacious study. Hamel, however, frowned and eliminated the sealed demons one by one. There was no need to leave any future trouble. Then, David called out to him. "Hamel. Come here." "Yes, I''ll be right there." Hamel smashed the jar containing thest remaining demon with his sword and headed towards David. "This is..." Hamel muttered as he looked at a copsed corpse. The robe with the family crest embroidered on it indicated that he was the mage of this study. He was clutching a bloodstained book to his chest. Hamel carefully pulled it out and flipped through the pages. It was filled with research materials he couldn''t understand. As he turned the pages, something slipped out from the book. It was a hand mirror, broken in half. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 18 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 18: Trapped in Wax (2) "Oh, that mirror... It''s enchanted." "Enchanted?" "Yes, with Night Vision. A spell that allows you to see clearly in the dark." "...So it was this man." Hamel looked at the corpse''s fingers. The blood-stopped left index finger stood out. This must have been the person who left the advice in blood on the dressing room door. It must have meant to find this mirror to fight the demons. There was no need to examine the book closely now that they had found the mirror, so he quickly flipped through the pages. A frantically scribbled page caught his eye. Unlike the previous records, this writing was filled with raw emotion. Fear and terror. It was closer to a suicide note left by this mage who was being chased by something. [That madman is close. I''m going to die soon. Beware of the shadows.] Hamel quietly pondered the sentence. David, who was watching him, tilted his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What''s wrong? Is there something strange?" "No, nothing." Hamel replied, shaking his head. He looked at the safe ced behind the corpse. "Did you check that as well?" "Ah, yes, I did. I opened it, but there was nothing special inside." "Is that so?" Hamel nodded in understanding. Then, he said calmly to the group, "There seem to be no more clues here. Let''s move on to the next room." "Yes!" Perhaps because they had easily obtained half of the mirror, the atmosphere of the group was much lighter. Hamel tilted his head, looking at their backs, or more precisely, David''s back as he walked ahead. He was lying. *** What came to Hamel''s mind after reading the book was ''shadow magic''. The unique magic that was almost synonymous with the Gilmore n. Of course, the only thing written in the book was the phrase "Beware of the shadows." Even if it was shadow magic, it was too far-fetched to connect it to David. It would be more reasonable to suspect the lord, who had caused this whole situation. ''But...'' That safe that David imed to have opened. It was a safe that could only be opened with the lord''s si ring that Hamel currently possessed. There was no way David could have opened it. He was hiding something. ''What is he hiding?'' Hamel discreetly observed David. They had been apart for too long to trust himpletely. Meanwhile, the group arrived at the next room, the doll workshop. "Let''s go in." Hamel grabbed the doorknob without hesitation. Even if he had doubts, he had to show trust now. He had to safely resolve the workshop, And if he showed any suspicion, David would be even more cautious. Click! He carefully turned the doorknob, and the inside of the doll workshop was revealed. Like the dressing room, the interior of the room was very dark. Hamel slowly moved forward, his sword drawn. To avoid repeating the same mistake as before, Antonio held the door wide open and waited. Gradually, his eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he could start to see. As befitting the name "doll workshop," various dolls and parts were scattered everywhere. Then, Hamel heard something. "...Damn it. Am I going to die like this?" Between the doll parts, A man was sitting with his head in his hands, muttering cynically. He seemed unaware of Hamel and hispanions entering and continued to mumble to himself. "I shouldn''t have taken this mission..." Hamel''s eyes widened as he approached the man. His appearance was familiar. "...You are." The man finally noticed Hamel''s presence and looked up abruptly. Then, staring at Hamel''s face, he muttered in a bewildered voice, "...Hamel?" "Ono-nim." Hamel nodded and called his name. Another exorcist priest dispatched from the Order and Hamel''s former colleague. Ono Paulo. That was his name. He stared nkly at Hamel for a moment, then suddenly frowned. "Because of you...!" But only for a moment. He paused as if noticing something and looked behind Hamel. His expression was then filled with deep despair. "Did the priest-nime in too?" "Yes." Hamel nodded, and Ono covered his eyes with both hands. "It''s over. We can''t expect any backup now." "Ono-nim, the other exorcist priest..." "Catherine is dead. Didn''t you go to the dressing room? Well, I guess that''s why you''re still alive." So she had died and turned into wax. Hamel silently swallowed his bitterness. Ono sneered at him and spoke, "You''ve always been like this. Dragging others into danger. Blinded by revenge, you take on missions beyond your capabilities and get your colleagues killed. I guess it''s my turn this time." "Ono-nim! That''s going too far..." The head priest, who had been listening, burst into anger, but Hamel stopped him. "It''s alright." "Still the same. Even that frustrating personality." Seeing this, Ono muttered in disgust and turned his head. The priest looked at the two with aplicated expression, but he couldn''t do anything. Ono wasn''t entirely wrong. He may be going around on missions alone now, but it wasn''t always like that. Not long after bing an exorcist priest, Hamel took on several reckless missions and lost most of his colleagues in the process. He was the only one who always came back alive. And... Among those colleagues was Ono''s mentor. Perhaps that was why Ono didn''t seem to have any intention of cooperating. ''Is it impossible to expect Ono-nim''s help...?'' Just as the head priest sighed inwardly, Hamel, who had been silently standing, suddenly spoke. "Ono-nim, you always asked me about that day." "...What are you talking about all of a sudden?" Ono flinched at Hamel''s words. But there was no way he didn''t understand what Hamel meant. Ono had asked about his mentor''sst moments countless times. Hamel had always simply apologized. "I met someone from that vige recently." "That vige...?" "Yes, Dekaria Vige, where the special-grade demon appeared." The ce where Ono''s mentor died. The ce where Hamel first encountered a special-grade demon. And... "Dekaria is Deacon Antonio''s hometown." It was the vige where Hamel had saved the people after a fierce battle. Antonio, who had made eye contact with them, tilted his head, seemingly unable to hear their conversation well. Looking at Antonio, Hamel continued, "I thought I had forgotten the memories of that day, but ever since I met the deacon, I''ve been remembering things." "...And?" "I remembered. Hisst moments." "..." Ono looked at Hamel expectantly. Hamel continued calmly, "He was smiling. He charged at the demon with his mace in hand." "...Is that all?" "Yes." After that, he was turned to ck ash by the demon''s mes. "He went out in a way befitting him." "Yes. He was the same as always." It was a meaningless death. But a valiant end. Looking back, that man, Ono''s mentor and Hamel''s colleague, had always been the same. He never backed down from any enemy and faced them with a smile. Perhaps he was more suited to being a barbarian than a priest. Hamel smiled faintly as he remembered him. Ono''s eyes widened at the unexpected sight of his smile. After a moment, Ono clicked his tongue and took something out of his pocket, offering it to Hamel. "Take it. You''ll need it." "This is..." It was the other half of the broken hand mirror. Hamel took out the hand mirror from his pocket and put them together. The mirror pieces glowed and fused into one. "What? Did you already have the other half?" "Yes, somehow." Ono cleared his throat and advised Hamel, "If you''re going to the dressing room, keep this in mind. There are two types of demons there. They are..." "A Light Eater and a Speculoculus. We''ve already been there." "...?" Ono looked surprised, then abruptly turned his head. "You should have said so if you''ve already been there. Tsk, I wasted my concern." "I apologize." Hamel apologized half-heartedly and prepared to leave. They had gathered the mirrors faster than expected. Now all that remained was to catch the demons in the dressing room and go up to the third floor. Things were going smoothly. Perhaps they could really save Daniel. Just as he was thinking that, Antonio suddenly called out to him in an urgent voice. "Hamel-nim!" He had a bad feeling. "What is it?" Hamel hurriedly approached the entrance. Ugh¡­! The monster was approaching them. It had emerged from the dressing room and was heading towards the study at an rming speed. At this rate, they would be caught by it in the dressing room. If such a thing interfered while they were fighting the Speculoculus, they would surely be wiped out. "Did you bring that monster with you? This is truly the end." Ono trembled, seemingly recognizing the approaching monster. "Ono-nim, do you know what that is?" "I don''t know exactly. But... one thing''s for sure, it doesn''t die." "You''ve fought it?" Ono gritted his teeth and nodded at Hamel''s question. "Catherine and I were chased by that thing to the second floor, and this is what happened." Catherine, the other exorcist priest, had died in the dressing room, and Ono himself had barely survived by hiding among the dolls. Just as Hamel fell into thought, "Go on, brother." "Brother?" David, who had been silent until now, said with a smile, "I''ll buy you some time here. Catch the demons and go up to the third floor to end this workshop." "But..." As Hamel hesitated, Ono, frowning, added, "Whoever you are, it''s impossible to stall that thing." "You don''t know that." "No, even with dozens of skilled knights, it''s impossible..." "Then..." David interrupted Ono. The staff in his hand swayed erratically. Blue mana spread out and seeped into his shadow. Then, it instantly spread throughout the doll workshop. And then, Click, click! All the dolls in the workshop started to rise. "What if there were hundreds?" The unique magic of the Gilmore n, which used shadows as a medium. Shadow Maniption Magic. "Marite." Hundreds of ck shadows stretched out like strings, dancing at David''s fingertips. "..." Not only Ono, but also the priest and Antonio were speechless. nk, nk, nk! Hundreds of dolls armed with spears and swords lined up in perfect formation. They were as elite as the Order''s knights. Only Hamel wasn''t surprised. ''This doll workshop was originally created for my brother.'' Their father''s shadow magic was closer to a direct attack rather than manipting opponents. On the other hand, his brother, David, was skilled in manipting things with shadows. This doll workshop was where David used to work when he was still part of the family. That''s why he could do this. All these dolls must have his inscription engraved on them. David and the dolls here were one and the same. "Trust me." "...Yes." He couldn''t doubt his brother in this situation. Hamel nodded briefly. For now, he had no choice but to trust David. "Don''t worry about the monster and run to the dressing room." The monster wouldn''t be able to harm them until it passed through the doll workshop anyway. At Hamel''s words, Antonio, the head priest, and even Ono, who was caught up in the situation, made their preparations. "...We''re ready!" Hamel gave them one piece of advice. "Don''t fall behind." Once they started running, they couldn''t stop. If they stopped, they would either finish everything or all die. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 19 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 19: Trapped in Wax (3) Bang! Hamel and hispanions rushed into the dressing room. The inside was still pitch ck. Antonio, clutching themp tightly, asked in a tense voice, "Hamel-nim, what should we do now?" They had all followed him without question when he said he had a n. But no one actually knew what that n was. As their eyes focused on him, Hamel said without turning around, "Put out the lights." "...What?" Even Antonio, who always followed his instructions, questioned his ears this time. But unfortunately for Antonio, his ears were working just fine. "Please extinguish all themps." "...Alright." Antonio extinguished themp with an uneasy expression. Ono, on the other hand, frowned and asked, "Why are we turning off the lights? We need them to find the Light Eater..." "Just put it out, Ono-nim." The head priest interrupted Ono and extinguished hismp. Ono coughed awkwardly at the priest''s rare rebuke. Ignoring their voices, Hamel slowly moved forward. He couldn''t see anything. Only darkness. Hispanions also remained silent. Only the clinking sound of ss shards under Hamel''s feet could be heard. ''This should be enough.'' Hamel grabbed the de of his sword with his bare hand. Slice!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Red blood flowed out. Hamel let the blood drip down his sword, then abruptly plunged it into the floor. He then quietly sped his hands together and prayed. Whoosh! Azure mes engulfed the sword and red up. Although it wasn''t enough to illuminate the room, the light that bloomed in the pitch-ck darkness was brilliant. And at that moment, Rustle, Rustle! As expected, it came. As if yearning for and craving the shining light. The demon, born and living in darkness, reached out for the light. Whoosh! With the sound of wind blowing, the mes of the Azure me were extinguished. "It swallowed it." Hamel muttered softly. That was all. Whoosh! "...?" Suddenly, azure mes red up in the darkness. Clinging to the ceiling, the glowing figure resembled a will-o''-the-wisp. But its true form was... Keeek! With a shriek, something fell to the floor with a thud. The azure mes grewrger, revealing its form. A giant spider, iling its long legs. But its face was that of an elderly human. The mes, spreading from its belly where it had swallowed the Azure me, engulfed its head and grewrger. The group watched in a daze. They hadn''t imagined that a demon would be dealt with so easily. On the other hand, Hamel wasn''t excited, as he had expected to get this far without much difficulty. The important part was what came next. The high-ranking demon, the Speculoculus, still remained. ''Focus.'' Hamel pulled his sword from the ground. As the Azure me disappeared, the surroundings were once again plunged into darkness. But he was no longer afraid of the darkness. Until now, he had been nothing more than prey hunted in the darkness, but not anymore. Now, Hamel was... A hunter stalking its prey. *** As the room darkened again, Antonio''s anxious voice came from behind. "Hamel-nim, should I light themp?" "No. Wait." Now that the Light Eater was gone, lighting themps would reveal the Speculoculus''s location. But that would prevent him from carrying out his n. Instead, Hamel took out the hand mirror from his pocket. Amazingly, the mirror allowed him to see far into the darkness. ''This is Night Vision.'' Hamel marveled at the magic he was experiencing for the first time. But even the time to marvel was a luxury, so he hurriedly scanned his surroundings with the mirror and slowly moved forward. "Found it." Hamel muttered softly. On the other side of the mirror, At the end of the dressing room, behind Hamel, a strange being suddenly appeared. Slide! It looked like a round rock floating in mid-air, with a giant eyeball taking up more than half of its surface. Several worm-like tentacles sprouted from behind the eyeball, each with an eyeball at its tip, constantly twitching. The grotesque monster then emitted a dazzling light from itsrge, purple pupil. A high-ranking demon. Speculoculus. It meant ''spherical eye''. Hamel gripped his sword tightly as he looked at it. Daniel''s life was in danger because of this creature. ''Come.'' Thanks to this, their already tight schedule became even tighter. Hamel red at the Speculoculus through the mirror. Just as the brief standoff continued, Swoosh! The Speculoculus suddenly dispersed like smoke and disappeared. It hadn''t escaped. The Speculoculus''s technique wasn''t for movement, but for concealment. It was still somewhere in this room. It was often underestimated because it only used its wax powers from afar, but it was still a high-ranking demon. Contrary to its appearance, it wasn''t afraid of closebat and had a belligerent nature. In other words... "It means it''s close." Hamel muttered calmly, then swung his hand in the air. His fist, which had been tightly clenched, opened, and blood sttered into the air. The blood pooled in his robe also sprayed out, spreading widely in the air. Hamel didn''t miss this opportunity. Bloom! Whoosh! Each drop of blood hanging in the air ignited into an azure me. It was like hundreds of fire raindrops falling from the sky. And at the same time, Clink! Countless mirror shards scattered on the floor. They began to reflect the falling azure mes in all directions. An explosive light erupted, pushing away the artificial darkness of the dressing room. "...!" Finally, the Speculoculus, which had been hiding in the darkness right behind Hamel, was revealed. Hamel calmly turned around. Perhaps startled by the sudden light, It had closed all of its grotesque eyes. This was thanks to them not turning on the lights until now. It was a smallpse in attention, but it led to fatal consequences. Hamel looked directly at the Speculoculus and raised his sword. There was no hesitation or fear in his movements. Slice! A sharp cutting sound filled the dressing room. The giant eye, split in half, fell to the floor. "...Is it over?" The battle ended almost anticlimactically. Hamel nodded silently at Antonio''s dumbfounded question. Antonio, who had been hugging the cat instead of amp, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ono, on the other hand, who had once gone on exorcism missions with Hamel, couldn''t close his mouth. "...You really defeated it alone?" Hamel, who couldn''t use aura or divine power and had a vague unique ability. When did he be so strong? Come to think of it, it was strange. Since when did Hamel start going on exorcism missions alone? He always returned, battered and bruised, but alive. ''...I see.'' Hamel, despite being half-baked, had constantly put his life on the line, training himself and ultimately bing stronger. His survival wasn''t due to mere luck. He was simplyckingpared to the geniuses who possessed brilliant power. But Hamel''s skills were real. Ono felt like he was finally getting to know Hamel. Meanwhile, Hamel was looking around the dressing room as if searching for something. And before long, he found a lever at the end of the room. nk! He pulled the lever, and just like on the first floor, the mansion echoed with the heavy rumbling of something being dragged. The stairs to the third floor had appeared. "Alright, everyone, run to the stairs." Hamel was about to run towards the door when he paused. In the dressing room, shimmering with blue light, He saw the knight with a red helmet ornament standing at the end. "Daniel." Fortunately, he was still safe. Standing firm in the same posture as before. ''Please wait a little longer.'' They were almost there. They were one step away from saving him. *** Crash! Boom! "What''s that...?" As soon as they stepped into the hallway, a tremendous roar echoed. A doll, flying from afar,nded in front of Hamel with a thud. At the same time, dozens of dolls armed with spears charged towards the monster. But, ng, crack! The spears couldn''t pierce the monster''s skin and stopped in mid-air. However, as if he hadn''t expected them to prate in the first ce, David quickly gave another order. "Push it back!" At David''s order, dozens of dolls rushed forward and thrust their spears. Lance-like spears and short spears ovepped, creating a wall. The dolls, filling the hallway, pushed the monster back with their spears. Screech! The monster''s legs slid back. "It''s... it''s being pushed back!" Antonio eximed with delight. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The monster started to lean forward. The situation began to reverse. With a cracking sound, the floor of the second-floor hallway crumbled, and the monster slowly came to a stop. On the other hand, the dolls holding the spears were gradually pushed back. Then, as it gained momentum, they started to be pushed back. The formation crumbled in an instant. The monster grabbed a handful of spears thrust towards it. And pulled them towards itself with force. The dolls, who had been pushing with all their might, were dragged forward, still holding onto their spears. The monster swung its arm at them. Crack! That was the end. With the sound of wood splintering, the dolls'' heads flew in all directions. Like dandelion seeds scattering in the spring breeze. "...What in the world is that?" Antonio muttered with a pale face. A supernatural phenomenon. An overwhelming force. Countless dolls were already scattered in pieces in the monster''s wake. David''s doll army would soon reach its limit. They were running out of time. "Let''s hurry." Hamel quickly ran towards the stairs leading to the third floor. Even though he had lived here as a child, he wasn''t foolish enough to forget theyout of his own house. Hamel and hispanions ran without hesitation. Now that they were on the third floor, there was no need to hesitate. They headed straight for the lord''s office, which was also his study. They had already prepared themselves. nk! Hamel flung open the wooden door. And there, "...?" There was no one. The study looked like it hadn''t been used in a long time. A chill permeated the room, and dust covered the desk. It was empty. "If it''s not here, then where...?" Hamel muttered, faltering. It was difficult to maintain his usualposure. He hade here believing that everything would be resolved. ''There''s no time.'' He didn''t have time to investigate further. Less than ten minutes remained of the golden time to save Daniel, and the monster wasing up from downstairs. What should he do? Just as Hamel unconsciously bit his lower lip in frustration, A jeweled dagger on the desk caught his eye. A strangely familiar dagger. Hamel soon recognized it. ''This is... Father''s weapon.'' The ck de, the dagger that could unleash shadows like sword beams. Why was it here? As he lifted the dagger, he noticed a piece of paper pressed under the inkwell. Hamel immediately picked it up. It was a nk sheet of paper, but Hamel felt a sense of familiarity. How had his father delivered the si ring to him? Recalling the letter delivered by the butler, Hamel muttered softly, "...Divine power." Hamel closed his eyes and prayed. A faint divine power gathered at his fingertips. And at that moment, Swoosh! The hidden words appeared. [With this, it is possible] [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 20 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 20: The Three Men of the Gilmore n (1) Hamel turned around, the dagger still in his hand. "I''ll go downstairs." [With this, it is possible.] He could easily guess the meaning of that sentence. The only means and device to kill the immortal monster. This was the key to solving this workshop. He did have questions. Who left this dagger? Why was this the only thing that could kill the monster? But there was no time to ponder. If he dyed any longer, both Daniel and David would die. Bang! Just as he was about to leave the room, a loud noise echoed. Hamel quickly opened the study door. There he saw the monster, having destroyed all the dolls and climbed the stairs, and... "Mari...te. M-move." David was there, struggling to hold back the monster while casting spells on himself. He must have been badly injured in the meantime. Covered in blood, David looked like he could barely stand. If Hamel had been even a minutete, David would have been mincemeat. Just as the monster was about to strike David with its fist, ng! The sword Hamel had thrown collided with the monster''s fist in mid-air. The monster''s fist, slightly pushed back, missed its target. Meanwhile, David retreated, wiping his blood-soaked hair, and smiled at Hamel. "Oh, you finally made it." Hamel nodded, feeling a mix of emotions. He was grateful for David''s sacrifice, enduring until the brink of death for him. Hamel walked past David and stood before the monster. "I''ll take over from here." "Do you have a way?" "Yes." Hamel adjusted his grip on the dagger, twirling it in his hand. "That''s..." David''s eyes widened as if recognizing it. Perhaps convinced, "Alright, I''ll leave it to you." David nodded and stepped back. Ugh¡­! Hamel looked up at the monster. A monster with flesh patched together like rags. It looked unimpressive on the outside, but its immortality made it no less dangerous than Riteil. But Hamel wasn''t afraid. Just as the monster possessed the power of immortality ording to the rules of the workshop, Hamel now possessed the power to kill it, also ording to the rules of the workshop. *** As the monster swung its fist, Hamel dodged the attack smoothly and closed in. A long wound opened up along the arc drawn by the dagger. At the same time, a voice came from behind Hamel. "Oh Lord of War and Sacred me, burn down your enemy!" "Shadow Maniption. Piercing Thorns." Spells poured out, apanying the head priest and David''s incantations. Crackle! Their spells tore and widened the monster''s wounds. The next moment, Thud! The monster fell to its knees. As expected, the dagger was effective against it. Its body was covered in wounds and burns. The wounds from the dagger were burning with azure mes. Since the immortality effect was nullified where it was injured, various spells, including the Azure me, engulfed its body. Having easily defeated the monster, Hamel stood before its fallen form. It no longer moved. "...It''s over." The head priest muttered with a relieved expression. As he said, they had ovee the most dangerous hurdle. The others also rejoiced at their immediate victory. "Brother, I''m sorry, but could you take a bottle out of my bag?" David asked Hamel, leaning against the wall as if he couldn''t move a finger. Hamel nodded briefly and took out a ss bottle containing something. A red liquid sloshed inside. "...What is it?" "Wine." "..." When Hamel looked at David without a word, he chuckled and added, "It''s not just any wine. It has the effect of restoring stamina and healing wounds. It''s better than most high-grade potions." "...You should have said so." Hamel finally handed the bottle to David. He could have healed him with the Azure me, but if it was possible to heal with a potion, it would save time and energy. Indeed, David''s wounds began to heal as he drank the wine. "It''s quite effective." "It tastes good too. Actually, that''s the bigger advantage. Hamel, have a drink too. You too, Father." David smiled and took out sses from his bag. However, no one stepped forward to ept them. No matter how effective it was, it was still alcohol. They couldn''t just drink it before the workshop was cleared. "No, really? I''m just offering a celebratory drink..." When David made a disappointed expression, the head priest and Hamel hesitated and exchanged nces. Then, as if nned, they chuckled and each epted a ss. A sip should help them recover their strength. At that moment, "I don''t drink alcohol." Ono refused without hesitation. "..." The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. "Ahem, then I''ll have some instead..." Just as Antonio subtly reached out his hand, "No, you can''t. You''re not of age yet." The head priest firmly pulled his hand back. Antonio sulked and stepped back. Hamel, clinking sses with the priest and taking a sip of the wine, thought to himself, Now all that remained was to find the owner of this workshop and finish this. ''There''s still time to save Daniel.'' It hadn''t taken them even five minutes to defeat the monster. They should recover and immediately search for the workshop''s owner. Just as he was thinking that, "...Cough." "...?" Suddenly, the head priest coughed up red blood. Silence fell among the group as they witnessed this. Then, Thud! A sound that shouldn''t be heard rang out right beside them. He turned his head and saw Ono, a ck spear embedded in his stomach. "What the hell..." Ono cursed under his breath, vomited blood, and copsed face-first onto the floor. What was happening? He couldn''t understand, but one thing was clear. "...What is the meaning of this?" Hamel raised his sword and pointed it at David. It was David who had attacked Ono. "I merely thought it was the opportune moment, brother." David replied calmly, twirling his staff. That was enough to answer. Their opponent was a mage. He couldn''t give him time to chant. Hamel erased the fact that the opponent was his brother from his mind. Just as he was about to swing his sword, recalling how to deal with a mage based on his training and experience, Thud! The world spun, and the floor rushed up to meet his face. After a moment, Hamel realized he had copsed. "...?" Hamel tried to steady himself by pushing his sword into the floor, but it was no use. The world was spinning. Something surged up his throat and spilled out of his mouth. The coppery taste of blood. It felt like his insides were being torn to shreds.N?v(el)B\\jnn "...What have you done?" "What have I done? You wound me. I gave you such an expensive gift." David chuckled and shook the half-empty ss bottle. A bit of dark red liquid sloshed inside. "Wasn''t that... wine?" Hamel frowned, and David burst intoughter. Then, stifling hisughter, he said, "Wine? ...This is dragon''s blood." ¡®Dragon''s blood¡¯ Hamel finally realized what he had been tricked with. A legendary creature that no longer existed in the present day. A powerful being that devoured demons and was once worshipped as a god by humans. The blood of a dragon, a being so alien, was said to be extremely poisonous to humans. David, seemingly finished with hisughter, caught his breath and said, "The moment you drank this, you and the priest were as good as dead." "...You..." Hamel red at him and muttered, and David sneered. "I''m not a fool. Of course, I wouldn''t drink something that would harm me." Cough, cough! The head priest continued to cough up blood. His skin was pale from the blood loss. It seemed he wouldn''tst long. "Why?" Hamel asked a pointless question he wouldn''t normally ask. That''s how enraged he was. "Why...? Well..." David muttered softly and approached the monster. He poked and prodded the monster''s body with his staff, seemingly searching for something. "Perhaps I was born this way. I''ve never fit in with the rules of this world and its people." After a while, David let out a small exmation and pulled something out from the monster''s flesh. It was a small key. With the familiar aconitum flower emblem engraved on it. "That''s the key Father always carried..." "That''s right. That key." David nodded, then tilted his head in confusion. "But it''s strange. I can''t find the ring no matter how hard I look. It doesn''t seem to be here either." Hamel realized what ring David was looking for. The si ring. The ring that was like a symbol of the family, which Gail had delivered to him. Hamel immediately understood and hid his expression, but it was toote. "...Oh my. Hamel." David shook his head and said, "It was you. Father ultimately handed the ring over to you in the end." David sneered and approached Hamel. "Come to think of it, Father always looked after you. He acted cold and stern on the outside, but he always lingered near you. Was it because of your mother?" Then, he easily spotted the ring around Hamel''s neck and roughly snatched it. The chain snapped, scratching Hamel''s neck. David stared at the ring for a moment, then scoffed. "Why did he go through such lengths to hide and deliver this piece of trash?" Then he threw the ring on the floor. With a look of contempt, as if he had touched something truly disgusting. Hamel felt a sense of dissonance at David''s words. ''Hide...?¡¯ Something shed through Hamel''s mind. Shadow Maniption: Marite. Gai., driven to madness and suicide, and the swapped letter. ''...So that''s how it was.'' It finally made sense. Hamel nodded and muttered weakly, "It was you, brother. You were the one who lured me here." "Indeed. You''re quick to catch on. Father didn''t call for you. It was quite the opposite, actually." David sneered and continued, "I needed your power. I thought they wouldn''t allow me in, but they would let you in. It didn''t go exactly as nned, but in the end, it was a great help, brother." It was all David''s scheme. Hamel bit his lip, reflecting on his own foolishness. Come to think of it, there were plenty of suspicious things about his brother. However, Hamel had trusted the brother in his memories. That was the beginning of all these problems. "Where... cough, where is Father?" Hamel asked, coughing up blood, and Davidughed as if dumbfounded. "What are you talking about? He''s been here all along." "...?" Hamel frowned, not understanding what he meant. Just then, a small groan could be heard. The monster, which had been motionless and dying. It looked at them and opened its mouth. Ugh¡­! The dying monster muttered weakly. David''s lips twisted into a grotesque smile. "See? He''s calling for you even now. ''My son''." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 21 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 21: The Three Men of the Gilmore n (2) [TL/N: This is a Peak Chap- Part 1] "What...?" Hamel muttered in a foolish voice. He inadvertently turned his gaze to the monster and met its eyes. Through the melted skin, he could see cloudy pupils. Blue pupils, the same color as his own. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Hamel retched. Thick saliva mixed with blood dripped from his lips. "Gah... ack." That was... His father. He had unknowingly cut and burned his own father. As the sensation returned to his fingertips that had swung the sword, the nausea intensified. After vomiting blood for a while, Hamel raised his trembling head. "Is that all?" David asked with a somewhat disappointed expression. "...This wasn''t what I expected." David looked down at him indifferently, then turned away as if he had lost interest. He walked towards the monster. "I don''t have any particrints about Father, but..." Standing before the monster, he held out his staff and muttered, "I''ll have to ask you to deactivate this troublesome workshop." "...!" Hamel reached out his hand, realizing what David was about to do. He strained his dry and cracked throat and forced out a sound. "S-stop." Hesitation. David turned his head towards him. And smiled brightly. "No." The next moment, Crack! A giant ck shadow pir plunged down onto the monster''s head. Its head was crushed beyond recognition, and its body, which had been twitching slightly, went limp. "Ah..." Hamel stared nkly, his mouth agape. But then, a sharp cry escaped his lips. "..." He had thought it wouldn''t matter if he died. He hadn''t seen his father in over six years. He had never even received a single letter from him. He was a man who had always been cold to him during his childhood. But, "...!" Bloody foam formed between his clenched teeth. He wanted to get up and strike David''s neck right then and there. But his body remained motionless. No, it was actually growing colder. Even the convulsions were bing intermittent tremors. It was he who was nearing the end. "Good. The workshop is deactivated." David didn''t even spare him a nce. With the lord''s death, the artificial barrier that had filled the mansion was lifted. Warm sunlight poured in through the windows. The workshop''s magic had been dispelled. David, holding the key he had obtained from the lord, headed towards the bookshelf filled with books. "Where was it? Ah, this should do it." After a brief moment of contemtion, he removed the carpet in front of the bookshelf. A red stain was visible underneath. "That''s right. It was here. If I had just finished things properly back then... Ah, this is it." David muttered to himself, then found a book and pushed it into the bookshelf. The bookshelf slid open with a rumbling sound, revealing a hidden space behind it. ''Stairs leading down to the basement...'' Watching this, Hamel suddenly felt like a puzzle piece had fallen into ce. ''That''s it.'' That was the reason why his father had turned the mansion into a cruel workshop. Something he had desperately tried to protect, even turning himself into a monster, to prevent David from obtaining it. That something was down there. David had harmed their father from the beginning to get to what was at the bottom of those stairs. But something went wrong with his n, and when it became difficult to obtain what he wanted, he lured Hamel in and finally seeded in reaching this point. "...No." It was his fault. More than the burning pain in his gut. More than the pain of being stabbed. The guilt that it was his fault was driving him mad. Hamel tried to crawl with his dying body, but the distance didn''t close. His heartbeat was slowing, and his eyelids felt heavy. Just then, A small prayer began to be heard from behind him. *** "...You have arrived in thisnd. Come. You who are blind, yet see farther than anyone. You who have been stabbed to death countless times. You who are d in eternal mes." "Hmm?" A small but clear prayer. David, who was descending the stairs, turned his head to look back. There, a boy was praying with his hands sped together. "Ah, that''s right, there was this kid too." David chuckled. A clear mockery. He didn''t even consider a mere deacon a threat. The deacon, pale with fear and panic. He must have finallye to his senses after spacing out this whole time. "What should I do with him?" He wasn''t opposed to killing him, but he was briefly contemting whether it was worth his time when, "?" Light burst forth. An intense golden light incinerated all malice and demonic energy. He had never seen it, but he had heard of it. A ritual of exorcism that only those of Bishop level or higher could perform, a power that eradicated great evil in the world. Grand Exorcism. David felt the demonic energy dwelling within him evaporate in an instant. "How can a child like that...?" David, greatly surprised, ran up the stairs. He couldn''t leave him alone. That level of divine power could disrupt his ns. Antonio trembled more violently as David approached, but he didn''t back down. He just kept praying. ''That was dangerous.'' David was genuinely relieved. It was the first time he had felt a sense of crisis since entering this workshop. But unfortunately for him, it seemed God was on his side. "It seems that''s all you can do." Flinch! Antonio''s shoulders slumped. Antonio was still just a deacon, and his only interest was in exorcism. Therefore, unlike other exorcist priests, he didn''t know how to use divine spells against humans. David had seen through this at a nce. "...Step back. The gods are watching all your evil deeds." "Oh really? Evil deeds. How can the gods see my evil deeds?" "They are watching you through my eyes right now." "Oh? Is that so..." He stroked his chin and stared at Antonio for a moment. "How unpleasant." David muttered in a low voice and swung his staff. Squish! "Huh?" Antonio heard a tearing sound by his ear. "Uh... ah." Antonio fumbled at his eyes with his hands. Where his eyeballs should have been, there were empty sockets, and something viscous was flowing down his cheeks. His eyes had been gouged out. The intense pain hit him only after he realized this. Aaaaagh! Was this what it felt like to have your eyeballs pierced with an awl? The nerves inside his eyes, torn and gouged out, ached unbearably. Saliva dripped from his mouth, and his pants were wet, but Antonio didn''t notice. He just writhed on the floor in a hideous disy of convulsions. David looked down at him and smirked. "So, God can''t see me now, can he?" He raised his staff, no longer intending to waste time. Thud! Just then, he heard footsteps behind him. David was puzzled. He thought there was no one left who could stand. But if someone was standing... he could guess who it was. "You... are truly tenacious, my brother." "..." Hamel. His younger brother, The exorcist priest known as the Priest of Azure me, was standing there. Quietly, with cold eyes, ring at him. "How can you still stand?" David couldn''t understand the current situation. Dragon''s blood wasn''t something one could withstand with mere willpower. ¡®Unless you could handle demonic energy, death was inevitable.¡¯ It was a deadly poison that would melt a normal human''s insides and cause them to bleed from all seven orifices. ''Wait.'' A usible assumption suddenly crossed David''s mind. ''Could it be the Grand Exorcism from earlier?'' Come to think of it, even the demonic energy remaining in his body had beenpletely washed away. "..." Hamel didn''t answer. He just stared at David. Suddenly, David felt an unfamiliar sense of dissonance. Something was different. After a brief moment of contemtion, he realized what it was. ''Yes, his eyes.'' The eyes. The color was the same blue, but the pupils were slitted vertically like those of a reptile. Staring at those eyes, David involuntarily flinched and stepped back in an unknown chill. That instinctive decision saved his life. Crack! A sword plunged into the spot where he had been standing just moments before. He didn''t even see the throwing motion. Hamel''s posture hadn''t changed either. Only the sword he had been holding was now embedded in the floor in front of David. "What... That''s impossible..." To still be able to move at that speed. Impossible. David had a gut feeling that something was going wrong. He hurriedly pulled out all the cards he had. "Open, Graveyard." With his incantation, the shadow behind David opened like a mouth and spat something out. Spit! What the shadow spat out were three corpses of knights. "Shadow Maniption. Marite." As David''s fingertips extended shadow threads that connected to the knights'' corpses, they began to move. They drew their sword, and blue mana gathered on their de. Three high-ranking knights. With the addition of David''s Marite magic, their power was undeniable. With this much force, he wouldn''t have to worry even if a whole group of exorcist priests came charging in. ''And especially not against someone who''s dying from poison...''N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking this far, David finally calmed down and caught his breath. He wondered why he had been so flustered. Hamel was still just staring at him, motionless. Had he really lost his strength? "You''re pushing yourself too hard. I''ll put you out of your misery." As soon as he finished speaking, David''s knights charged. Reaching Hamel in the blink of an eye, the knights attacked from three directions. And the next moment, Whoosh! The knights'' swords cut through empty air. "...?" David couldn''t understand what had happened and just blinked. Hamel had suddenly disappeared. As if he had used magic. "Where...?" David''s eyes widened as he looked around. Hamel, who had disappeared, was on the ceiling. His fingers were embedded in the granite ceiling like tofu, holding him in ce. Crack! Then, Hamel tore off a chunk of the granite ceiling and threw it down. "...Am I dreaming?" David couldn''t believe what he was seeing. But he had no choice but to believe it. Bang! One of the knights, thrown by Hamel, was crushed like a bug and died. The tingling pain from the severed connection assured David that this was not a dream. He had to run. That wasn''t his brother. It was ''something'' in the form of his brother. ¡°Stop him!¡± David quickly made a decision and turned around. Following his order, two knights stood between him and Hamel. And the next moment, Crack! One of the knights'' heads twisted like a pretzel. As the knight fell, he saw Hamel lightly waving his hand as if swatting a fly. David''s mind went nk, and he ran towards the window. He was going to jump. But before he could even reach the window, Thud! Something flew past him and crashed into the wall. It was the head of thest knight David was controlling. Five seconds. It had taken only five seconds. For his prized undead knights to be reduced to mere lumps of meat. Step! The thing that wore his brother''s form slowly approached David from behind. David''s body stiffened. He could hear the steady sound of breathing from behind him. It was so peaceful, like the breathing of someone who had just woken up from sleep. David turned his head with trembling hands, and piercing blue pupils came into view. Thosenguidly open eyes seemed to be asking: Is that all you''ve got? "Oh, damn it..." David finally realized. He had been in its grasp all along. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 22 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 22: The Three Men of the Gilmore n (3) [TL/N: This is a Peak Chap- Part 2] Hamel was dying. If a little more time had passed, his heart would have stopped, and death would have embraced him. But at thest moment, a warm light enveloped his body. At the same time that Antonio activated Grand Exorcism, Hamel realized that the energy raging within him had disappeared. Azure mes ignited from his body. His heart started to beat quietly, but steadily. The thick demonic energy had washed away, and what remained was an unfamiliar energy. It was so cold and violent that it felt like it would freeze all the blood in his body. Even when he exhaled softly, white mist puffed out, and frost formed on the floor. What was happening to his body? Just as Hamel was wondering, "It seems that''s all you can do." David was standing next to Antonio. ''No.'' He had a bad premonition. No, if he didn''t stop it, that premonition would be reality. Antonio, the boy he had saved, who admired him and joined the Order. Antonio was already a special existence to Hamel. ''Run...'' Contrary to his intentions, not even a groan escaped his frozen throat. He couldn''t even move a finger, let alone stop David. Just as he was helplessly watching them, "How unpleasant." David muttered in a low voice and swung his staff. The next moment, with a gruesome sound, Antonio''s eyeballs were gouged out. His golden pupils, which had been shining brightly, were now stained red with blood. ''...Ah.'' And the moment he saw that, Snap! Something seemed to snap in his mind. He felt something. He hadn''t been aware of it until now, but it had been within him for a long time. The violence that existed deep inside him, the anger he had harbored towards the unfair world, and the sphemous doubts about the gods who governed this world. What broke free from all the chains that had bound him was... ...unexpected. Hamel unconsciously frowned. ''This is... a sense of liberation?'' It was a distinct euphoria, a clear freedom. A thrill swept over him, so intense that he couldn''t understand how he had endured the difort until now. "..." He could hear Antonio''s screams in the distance. But why? He didn''t feel the same agitation as before. "Haa." He slowly exhaled the air that filled his lungs. Hamel looked up at a man. He didn''t like the way the man looked, arrogant and haughty with his chin held high. What was his name again? Did it even matter? What mattered was that look in his eyes. A confident gaze, as if everything was beneath him. No one was allowed to make that expression in front of him. Step! Hamel got up lightly and took a step forward. He took a few more steps for the man who was slow to notice him. He was getting bored, and the urge to tear the man''s throat out was rising. The man finally noticed him and sputtered in surprise. "You... are truly tenacious, my brother." The piece of metal in his hand was bothering him. He casually threw it, and the man flinched and dodged. The sight amused him. He watched, curious to see what the man would do, and the man suddenly started pulling corpses out of his pocket. The corpses that fell to the floor rushed towards Hamel. ''Slow.'' Even ying with a child would feel more thrilling than this. Hamel approached the man, crushing the corpses as if twisting off the limbs of toy dolls. And when he destroyed thest doll, Hamel finally got what he wanted. "Oh, damn it." The man''s eyes were filled with fear as he muttered under his breath. The scent of frustration, despair, and fear. Hamel smiled faintly as he watched the man finally realize the reality of the situation. "..." What kind of ugly expression would he show next? He was looking forward to it. And after that... well. Should he peel off his skin, or tear off his limbs? No, gouging out those arrogant eyes first wouldn''t be bad either. ''And then...'' Suddenly, Hamel saw Antonio, lying on the floor and groping the ground. Flinch! His shoulders twitched. ''And then what...?'' His head throbbed painfully. It felt like he had a terrible hangover. Stumble! Hamel''s legs wobbled, and his body swayed. And David didn''t miss that opportunity. Shatter! He immediately smashed the window behind him and jumped out. Even though David had escaped, Hamel didn''t care. More precisely, he didn''t even register that David had escaped. ''...What?'' He was just horrified, reying his own actions in his mind. He hadn''t lost his memory. He couldn''t feel any demonic energy in his body. It was his own body, so he knew. ''This is... me.'' Hamel even felt that this version of himself was closer to his true nature. That fact terrified him beyond measure. Moreover, this self was trying to consume his body. No, until just now, Hamel''s consciousness was almost swallowed whole. If he hadn''t felt the dissonance from Antonio''s gruesome state, he wouldn''t have even given himself a chance. ''This, this... No.'' Themon sense and morality he had built up were crumbling in an instant. His reverence for God and hispassionate voice seemed to be withering away. This other self possessed an irresistible power. He couldn''t let such a being loose in the world. Hamel staggered towards his talisman, which was embedded in the floor. He felt like he was about to lose his grip on his consciousness. Even now, this other being was trying to take over his body. There was only one way. ''End it.'' Hamel calmly drew his sword. He gripped the hilt tightly. He wasn''t fearless, but he didn''t have much time. His hesitation was brief. Thud! Hamel plunged the sword into his own stomach. The intense pain, like a burning iron piercing his flesh, made his vision blur. But the pain helped him regain his focus. If he rxed even a little, his other self would take over. Blood started flowing from his body. The Azure me, which healed his wounds, didn''t ignite. It was only natural, since he hadn''t prayed. How much time had passed? ''...Not yet?'' Hamel felt his body growing cold and struggled to maintain his fading consciousness. It was more painful and took longer than he expected. It might have been easier to just stab his neck, even if it wouldn''t have been easy. Just as he was regretting it, Crack! A strange sound came from the wound where the sword was embedded in his stomach. Hamel looked down at his abdomen in disbelief. Swoosh! The patterns engraved on the sword, The marks he had umted from defeating demons were being sucked into his body. What was happening? Just as Hamel was wondering, "...Ah." The self that had been rampaging, trying to take over his body, was bing quiet. He wasn''t sure, but it was probably due to the influence of the marks. Perhaps the demonic energy umted in his sword, his talisman, was being absorbed into his body and acting as a lock? It was just a guess, but for now, he had no choice but to rely on this phenomenon. ''Just a little longer...'' Hamel''s body, insatiable even after devouring the demonic energy of a mid-rank demon, greedily craved the energy of a high-ranking one. He felt his mind clearing and his control over his body returning as he absorbed more demonic energy. When he finally consumed the mark of the special-grade demon, Click! Hamel realized that the being within him had fallenpletely silent. *** ''Am I... alive?'' Hamel pulled the sword from his stomach, threw it aside, and activated the Azure me. Azure mes ignited from the wounds and holes in his body. He looked around, and the gruesome scene of the room came into view. The head priest''s body had already grown cold. He couldn''t save him in the end. Ono, pierced by shadows, was also dead. "Ah..." Only Antonio was alive, groaning in pain. Hamel staggered to his feet and headed towards Antonio. Perhaps due to blood loss, he couldn''t keep his bnce. After bumping into several things, he finally managed to ce his hand on Antonio''s shoulder. Flinch! Antonio''s body flinched as if startled by the touch. Hamel reached out with his blood-soaked hand, fumbling for words. "Is, is someone there?" Hamel remained silent. He shouldfort and reassure him, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak, seeing his gruesome state. But perhaps it was the warmth he felt from Antonio''s body. Or maybe it was the tremor in his voice,ced with guilt. "...Hamel-nim? Is that you?" Antonio recognized him. "...Yes." Hamel finally nodded, then paused. Antonio couldn''t see him. "You''re, you''re alive. Of course. Hamel-nim wouldn''t die." Antonio smiled brightly. Then, he asked urgently, "Right, is the priest-nim safe? Is Sir Daniel back? What happened to the other exorcist priest?" There were no questions about his own condition. Only concerned for others, but Hamel couldn''t answer any of them. "...I''ll heal you first." Changing the subject, Hamel sped his hands together and prayed fervently. ''May the power bestowed upon me work on Antonio.'' The power of the Azure me, which could even regenerate severed limbs. It was a power limited to Hamel himself. For others, it only aided in the body''s recovery; it had never reconstructed lost body parts. But just because it had never happened before didn''t mean it couldn''t happen now. ''Just this once, please. Ehurshica.'' He wouldn''t use this power again. So please. Whoosh! At the end of Hamel''s prayer, Azure mes ignited in Antonio''s empty eye sockets. A warm energy spreads out. The flesh that had been eaten and torn was stitched together. "Ah, Hamel-nim. Thank you." "..." But that was all. Antonio thanked him, but his lost eyeballs didn''t return. Hamel remained silent, and Antonio, sensing something amiss, tilted his head. "...Hamel-nim?" "I''m sorry." "Huh? What do you..." Antonio was bewildered by Hamel''s apology, as if he hadn''t expected it at all. Hamel felt even more guilty and spoke, "I failed to fulfill my duty as your exam supervisor, who should have protected you. Instead, I received help from you." If it weren''t for the Grand Exorcism he had performed, Hamel''s heart would have stopped due to the demonic energy raging within him. This wasn''t the first time either. He had been saved by Antonio several times during this exorcism mission. This mission was originally a trap to use and lure him in. Everyone who lost their lives here was a victim caught up in his personal affairs. He couldn''t bear to face them. Hamel gritted his teeth in self-loathing. "I feel the same, Hamel-nim." Antonio replied with a smile. Hamel stared nkly at his bright smile. "You saved me many times. I learned a lot and got closer to the person I want to be." "But without your eyes, you can no longer be an exorcist priest..." "It will be difficult. But thanks to you, I can be proud of myself. I can continue to follow God''s word and walk the path He hasid out for me." There was no regret on Antonio''s face as he spoke. It was as clear as a cloudless sky. "So please don''t apologize or pity me, Hamel-nim. I haven''t given up on anything yet." Hamel realized. Despite his young age, Antonio was already a great person. Perhaps even more so than himself, who had been consumed by revenge since they first met. "...Yes, I understand." Just as Hamel slowly nodded, Crash! The half-broken study door fell to the floor with a loud bang, kicking up dust. And there, "I rushed over here, but... it seems I''m toote." A knight wearing a helmet with a red ornament was standing there. "Sir Daniel!" Antonio was overjoyed at the sound of his voice. Hamel also jumped to his feet, but he managed to suppress his joy and said calmly, "You''re alive." "So are you." Hamel and the knight exchanged greetings and chuckled softly. Just then, a faint groan could be heard from somewhere. "You... bastards. I''m alive too..." "...?" The exorcist priest they thought was dead.N?v(el)B\\jnn Ono was struggling to move, his face pale as he looked at them. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 23 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 23: Fairy Tales and Milestones (1) "So... you pretended to be dead?" "Is your head just for decoration? I just told you, it''s a technique called ''Dormancy.''" Ono was alive. It seemed his unique ability, ''Dormancy,'' allowed him to slow down his body''s metabolism and slowly recover from fatal injuries. "So, ying dead." Daniel chimed in, and Ono opened his mouth to retort, then abruptly turned away. "...You bunch of idiots. I was foolish to try and exin it to you." His ears were red with indignation. Daniel chuckled at his reaction and exchanged nces with Hamel. Hamel just shrugged with a helpless expression. The three of them, having left the study, were searching the mansion. The workshop had been deactivated, and no one was in good shape, but they were doing this because of potential hidden dangers. In the study, only the deceased head priest and Antonio remained. Antonio was offering prayers for the deceased priest. "...He was a great man." "Indeed. Even in our short time together, it was clear." Daniel slowly nodded at Hamel''s murmur. The head priest had continued to pray for Antonio and Hamel until his veryst breath, even as he coughed up blood. Although it hadn''t worked against the dragon blood, Hamel had felt his prayer reach him. He didn''t have outstanding divine power, knowledge, or strength. But he was a man who had risen to his position through his character. He was the epitome of a clergyman, always sacrificing himself and setting an example for others. Even if it was a matter concerning the territory, what head priest would personally venture into such a dangerous ce? Hamel thought that the title of Saint was more fitting for the priest than for someone like himself. The group observed a brief moment of silence in his honor and continued their search. After a thorough investigation, the mansion turned out to be quite ordinary. There were no more flying kitchen knives, No copsing ceilings, No monsters turning people into wax. "Let''s go outside." "Alright." Thest ce they arrived at was the mansion''s garden. The ce where David, the root cause of all this, had escaped. The group searched the area thoroughly. But all they could find out was that he had fled immediately after jumping out the window. There was no hesitation in his movements. "It seems you scared him quite a bit." "...Perhaps." Daniel joked, but Hamel replied with a grimace. The memories were vivid, and he didn''t want to recall them. To be honest, he was afraid of the tion he had felt resurfacing. The intense feeling of liberation and pleasure was not something he could easily forget. He had to be even more careful. After the search of the mansion wasplete, "The mission is aplished. I''ll return to the Order and make my report." Ono, with a haggard face, wanted to leave the mansion immediately. Hamel, on the other hand, decided to stay longer after entrusting Ono with the report. There was still much to investigate. Hamel stopped Ono from leaving and exined what had happened. "The appearance and defeat of Riteil... Sainthood is confirmed then." After hearing Hamel''s entire story, Ono looked at him with a strange expression. Then, as if remembering something, he muttered to himself, "The eldest son, the heir, has fled, and the lord is dead... Then perhaps..." Suddenly, as if something had urred to him, Ono hurriedly mounted his horse. He pulled the reins urgently and said, "Wait for me for a week. I''ll be back by then." "Huh? What do you..." "Giddy up!" As if in a great hurry, Ono ignored Hamel''s question and rode off. Hamel and Daniel watched in bewilderment as he quickly disappeared from sight. Hamel, regaining hisposure first, asked Daniel, "Sir Daniel..." "I''ll look for some food and gather firewood. The mansion ispletely empty." Even though the exorcism was over and he had repaid his debt, Daniel chose to stay. He had decided to help Hamel. Hamel bowed deeply to him. "...Thank you." Honestly, he was very relieved that Daniel was staying, as he could barely even stand on his own. Daniel patted his shoulder dismissively and went to do his chores. Hamel paused and fell into thought. The stairs leading down to the basement, hidden behind the bookshelf. As expected, there was a door tightly shut with a lock. He needed a key, but David had stolen it. A powerful magic was cast on it, making it impossible to open by force. If he tried to unlock it forcefully, not only the mansion but the entire surrounding area would be blown away. So Hamel changed his approach. He would gather more information he didn''t know by searching the mansion. ''Then where should I start looking...?'' Not the first floor. He had already searched it thoroughly, and it was mostly filled with ces unrted to the secrets of the mansion. ''If I were to search...'' The study on the second floor, where the unopened safe was. It was the room he used to use. Once he reached a conclusion, there was no reason to hesitate. Hamel headed straight for the study. *** The study, where many demons had been sealed, remained as it was. Hamel approached the safe behind the fallen researcher. It was a safe that could only be opened with the lord''s si ring. David had said there was nothing in the safe without even opening it. What was he trying to hide? Hamel took out the lord''s si ring that David had left behind in the lord''s office. With a click, the safe opened easily. "This is... a potion?" A puzzled look appeared on Hamel''s face as he examined the contents of the safe. He wondered why such potions, though expensive due to their high effectiveness, were kept in a safe. ''It''s not even the rumored Elixir.'' Hamel picked up one of the five small bottles containing the potion. As he carefully examined the bottle, he almost missed it. ''This is...!'' The red liquid shimmering inside the bottle. With a faint trace of demonic energy, it was... None other than dragon''s blood. ''It''s heavily diluted, but there''s no mistaking it.'' Hamel''s eyes throbbed. His pupils constricted, and his breathing became ragged. At the same time, the world began to look different. "Not this again..." Hamel groaned and quickly put the potion back in its ce, stepping back. The world was bathed in blue. No, to be precise, this space felt particrly that way. Mana. The foundation of magic and aura, a blessing bestowed upon humans. It wasn''t strange for a mage''s mansion, especially a study, to be filled with traces of it. However, what Hamel saw was clearly abnormal. Because he couldn''t feel mana. ''I''ve longed for this my entire life...'' Hamel frowned briefly. He could see mana. The reason was quite clear. Hamel turned his head and looked at the broken full-body mirror in the study. His reflection was visible on the shattered fragments. Even in the dark room, his eyes flickered with an intense blue light. His vertically slit pupils were reminiscent of a legendary creature. Dragon''s blood.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After drinking it, he could see mana as if it were tangible for a short time. As time passed, his pupils returned to normal, and he could no longer see mana. But now, in contact with dragon''s blood again, he could see mana once more. ''Why...? Why did his father have this? And why was his body reacting this way to dragon''s blood? To solve these questions, he had to continue his investigation. *** After much deliberation, Hamel took the dragon''s blood with him. David had consumed dragon''s blood without any adverse effects. His father had kept dragon''s blood in his study. And Hamel''s own body reacted to dragon''s blood. He couldn''t just discard the clue most closely rted to this incident. Fortunately, unlike when he had directly consumed the dragon''s blood, his eyes quickly returned to normal. Relieved by this, Hamel moved on to the next room. ''It''s been a while since I''ve been here.'' Until six years ago, this was Hamel''s room. ''Of course, its form and purpose must have changed now.'' Hamel felt a pang of bitterness as he opened the door. And then he froze. ''It''s the same...?'' The room was exactly as he had left it. Although dust had umted, it seemed to have been regrly maintained, with no mold or cobwebs in sight. Someone had definitely been taking care of it. Hamel stood silently at the entrance for a moment, then slowly walked inside. A bed slightly too big for one person. A leather-padded chair and a cypress desk. Even the mage''s wand he had pestered his mother to buy for him was still there. ''Even though I didn''t know how to use magic.'' Hamel smiled wryly and picked up the wand. There was an inscription on it, presumably carved by his mother. [Happy 12th Birthday] Hamel looked at it for a moment, then quietly put it away in his pocket. He hadn''t taken the wand with him when he left. Back then, he thought the warm memories would weaken him. The memories of his mother were also painful. No, perhaps they still were. But, Hamel no longer believed that memories would weaken him. It was still painful, but he knew this pain stemmed from his love for his mother. He knew that his memories of her had shaped who he was now. He no longer wanted to deny his past. ''Have I grown a little?'' Hamel smiled faintly. He had learned a lot from this incident. Patience and courage from Daniel. Tolerance and dedication from the head priest. Faithfulness and sacrifice from Antonio. In them, Hamel saw the path he had walked and the path he had yet to walk. Although it was a short journey together, the impact hispanions had on him was significant. "I know you have guided me, Ehurshica." Hamel silently prayed to the god who had arranged this path for him. Rustle! Hamel opened his eyes after the short prayer. An old notebook caught his eye. ''I''ve never seen this before.'' It wasn''t his. The old notebook on the desk seemed to have been ced there as if hoping someone would see it. As Hamel picked up the old notebook, another book was revealed underneath. ''A fairy tale book?'' It was a thin picture book, the kind a child would read. Normally, he would have just passed by, but the cover and title of the fairy tale book caught his eye. ''Dragon...'' The cover of the book depicted a boy and a dragon. The title was ''The Boy Who Embraced the Dragon''s Power''. For some reason, the illustration looked familiar. After staring at it for a moment, Hamel finally realized the source of the familiarity. It was that fairy tale book. The night his mother died. The fairy tale book he had brought to his mother, asking her to read it to him. His favorite book, the one his mother had read to him countless times. "The contents were definitely..." Hamel hurriedly opened the book. His hands turned the pages faster and faster, and his breathing grew ragged. This... This wasn''t just a fairy tale book. ''Who? Who wrote this book...!'' [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 24 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 24: Fairy Tales and Milestones (2) A long time ago, there was a boy who admired dragons. Then, an unbelievable miracle happened to the boy. He actually met a dragon. A young dragon who was curious about humans, just like him. The two quickly became friends. They asked each other questions, shared knowledge, and became the best of friends. One day, the boy asked the young dragon to make him like a dragon too. The young dragon refused, saying it was taboo and dangerous, but the boy persistently pleaded. The young dragon was swayed by the request of his first friend. Although he had said it was taboo, the young dragon didn''t actually know why it was forbidden or how dangerous it was. In the end, the dragon granted the boy''s wish. He shared his blood with him. The boy was overjoyed and epted the dragon''s blood. But a short whileter, the boy felt terrible pain and regretted his actions. After several days and nights, The boy barely survived with the young dragon''s help. However, the boy was no longer a human or a dragon. He became a being unwee by both humans and dragons. Only the young dragon pitied him and took care of him. But the boy couldn''t endure the loneliness, depression, and the pain that visited him every night. It didn''t take long for the boy to have bad thoughts. One night, the young dragon found the boy dying in the cave after attempting to take his own life. The young dragon was consumed by guilt. There was only one way to save the boy. To give him his heart. The young dragon willingly gave his heart to the boy. The boy lived. And he returned to his human form, gaining the dragon''s power he had so desperately desired. But he wasn''t happy at all. He knew that the price was his friend''s life. The boy regretted his foolishness and spent his life atoning, helping the weak. That was the plot of the fairy tale, ''The Boy Who Embraced the Dragon''s Power''. *** "..." Although it wasn''t clear, things were vaguely falling into ce. Dragon''s blood. Dragon''s heart. Taboo. Hamel organized the words that came to mind and opened the old notebook that was with the fairy tale book. The first part of the notebook was filled with words and information written in a very passionate handwriting. Towards the middle, it became more organized and calm, as if writing mathematical forms. And towards the end, it became like the ravings of a madman, difficult to decipher. Hamel found a seal stamped at the end of the old notebook. A seal with the wolfsbane flower emblem. ''This is...'' It was his father''s record. After swallowing hard, Hamel returned to the first page and began to examine the contents. It wasn''t easy, but he read the record carefully.N?v(el)B\\jnn And after some time, Flip! Hamel quietly closed the notebook as he turned thest page. He was confused. What was written in the notebook was a kind of record. And the contents of the fairy tale and the notebook''s record matched surprisingly well. Most beings who ingested dragon blood died, but a very small percentage survived. They were neither human nor dragon and were called Dragonkin. These Dragonkin suffered from the side effects of the dragon blood and lived short lives. There was only one way topletely cure this condition: To consume the heart of a dragon. Otherwise, the pain would worsen, and they would eventually die. But most of them ended their own lives before that. Like the boy in the fairy tale. It was hard to believe. Consuming a dragon''s heart would cure them? But who would hunt and eat a dragon? If such a thing had happened, there was no way Hamel, or anyone else, wouldn''t know about the existence of Dragonkin. As he slowly pondered this unbelievable information, one question lingered in his mind. The record stated that some of those who became Dragonkin suffered from the side effect of being unable to use mana. ''...Just like me.'' For some reason, he became able to sense mana after drinking dragon blood. But the side effects were the same as his symptoms until recently. ''Have I be a Dragonkin now? Or...'' Was he originally a Dragonkin? Perhaps his father knew about his condition. No, he must have known. There was no way he would have conducted this research otherwise. The notebook described various ways to cure Dragonkin, besides consuming a dragon''s heart. But only one of them had been proven true. That was to consume additional byproducts of a dragon, including dragon blood. Although this method couldn''t achieve aplete cure like consuming a dragon''s heart, it could alleviate the pain and extend one''s lifespan by gradually turning them into a being closer to a dragon. The problem was that this act fueled violent madness. Hamel knew exactly what this symptom was. When he consumed the dragon blood given by David, he was almost swallowed by that madness. What suppressed it was the divine power and the demonic energy absorbed from his talisman. ''I don''t know why...'' But all the circumstances pointed to one thing. He was a Dragonkin from the beginning. Even before consuming the dragon blood David gave him. This exined why he couldn''t use mana or divine power, why he was fine after drinking dragon blood, and why his father had been collecting this research. When? No, why? Was it that they had to consume dragon''s blood and be a Dragonkin? Was David, who drank dragon blood without hesitation, also a Dragonkin? Solving one question only led to another. But the answer to this question wasn''t written anywhere. *** Night fell. Three people sat around the crackling firece. Antonio and Daniel, each with a warm cup of tea in their hands. Hamel spoke in a low voice about the information he had found during the day. After his long story, "...So that''s what was written in the record." Daniel nodded with a somewhat stiff expression. Perhaps he was bothered by the fact that Hamel was terminally ill. After a moment, he spoke, recalling his memories, "If it''s a dragon, could it be that? The one said to be sealed beneath the imperial pce..." "Nilkaras, the Fire Dragon that Devoured God. The only existing dragon." Hamel nodded in agreement. Nilkaras, infamous as a wicked dragon, was a being from the mythical age passed down in legends. One of the beasts that would bring about the end of the world, recorded even in the Order''s scriptures. Obtaining its heart was practically impossible. Just as everyone was thinking along the same lines, a heavy silence fell. "...Why, there are other dragons, aren''t there?" Antonio, his eyes covered with a piece of cloth, said, holding up three fingers. Hamel chuckled and replied, "Are you referring to Daeorycia, the Earth Dragon, Diabolus, the Storm Dragon, and Recaricia, the Water Dragon?" "Huh? You know about them?" When Antonio asked in bewilderment, Hamel calmly exined, "They are not true dragons. They are mixed breeds, not pure dragons." Of course, each of them was ssified as a special-grade or higher being. In other words, they were seen as demons that had to be eliminated for the sake of humanity. Traditionally, the Order considered the strength and alien power of dragons as symbols of demonic power, but these were an exception. Unlike the dragons in the records, these mixed breeds were closer to savage beasts. They could speak and had intellect, but they saw humans as nothing more than prey. They were beings that could never coexist with humanity. However, ''Even if we defeat them and consume their hearts, it''s uncertain whether it would be effective...'' And it wouldn''t be easy in the first ce. Even if they were mixed breeds, they were still mythical beings that had reigned for a long time. Therefore, this was the direction Hamel had decided on: "It might be difficult to find an actual dragon, but there are still remnants of dragons scattered around. I''m going to gather them." Not only strength, but also the overwhelming power that his other self had shown when it went berserk. "...That''s the most realistic option." In reality, Hamel''s words meant one thing. Aplete cure was impossible, so he would choose to prolong his life. This also meant that the closer Hamel got to bing a dragon, the stronger he could be. Although Hamel didn''t mention it explicitly, everyone here knew that this choice was for revenge. Daniel didn''t seem to like Hamel''s conclusion, but he agreed. There was no other alternative. "I''m going to try to suppress the madness that arises from it with the marks from demons. Although I don''t know why that''s possible." This part was something even Hamel wasn''t sure about. Why the demonic energy from the talisman had been effective against the madness. Antonio, who had been pondering for a moment after hearing those words, suddenly spoke up. "ording to the records in the Bible, dragons devour demons." "...There''s such a passage?" It was the first time Hamel had heard of it. Antonio nodded and continued, "Yes. That''s why relics containing the power of dragons have the energy of demon destruction." Come to think of it, there were quite a few sacred objects rted to dragons among those used to defeat demons. Hamel was somewhat convinced. He didn''t know for sure, but if he, as a Dragonkin, was considered a dragon, perhaps demons were like nutritional snacks to him. Having cleared up some of his doubts, Hamel solidified his goals. His first goal remained unchanged: to find the demon that killed his mother and take revenge. However, unlike before, he now had other goals. To chase after the escaped David and make him pay for his crimes. And to retrieve the stolen key and open the basement door. He had a hunch that these things were connected to the demon he was searching for. This whole series of events must be a single issue connected to the tragedy of his family. ''And...'' He had one more wish. Hamel spoke with difficulty, "There''s something I''d like to ask of you." "Go ahead, tell me." "I''m ready, Hamel-nim." Antonio and Daniel straightened their postures and replied to the serious atmosphere. Hamel hesitated for a long time, then spoke, "...First of all, I won''t be returning to the Order for a while." "I see. It would be difficult to go on exorcism missions while gathering dragon byproducts." He would probably live a life like a wandering mercenary, searching for information on the byproducts. This meant that he would be a wandering priest, a priest not affiliated with the Order. Hamel nodded and continued, "Yes, that''s right. And I need strength." Through this exorcism mission, Hamel once again realized his weakness. He would never have made it this far with his strength alone. He needed people to help him. In short, "Could you help me? It doesn''t have to be right now. If the situation allows, please help me when I need it." He neededpanions. Antonio and Daniel were silent for a moment. Then, as if on cue, they both burst intoughter. Daniel was the first to stopughing and speak. "The promise I made is still valid. I''ll help you as much as I can." "I can''t join you on your journey right now, but... it won''t be long. No matter how long it takes, I''ll be your strength, Hamel-nim." Hamel was speechless for a moment. He couldn''t protect them this time. But they were entrusting their backs to him once again. This time, he would definitely protect them. With renewed determination, Hamel nodded firmly. "Thank you." His voice trembled, a rare urrence. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 25 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 25: The Granting of a Title (1) A weekter, in the morning. "Hamel Gilmore,e forth and receive the decree of His Majesty, the Emperor!¡± A booming voice filled the mansion, shattering the morning silence. A group of knights and a noble from the Imperial Pce had arrived. "Here ites." Daniel said with a chuckle, looking out the window. Hamel nodded calmly. After resolving the mansion incident, Hamel immediately contacted the Empire. As a result, an investigation team had thoroughly examined the mansion over the past few days. However, he had to hide the details, including the existence of the basement. To be honest, he couldn''t predict how they would react to his condition, and his father''s actions were punishable by heavy penalties. Since it was Hamel who resolved the incident, he wouldn''t be implicated, but the mansion and the territory could be confiscated. He didn''t care about the territory or the title, but he had to protect the mansion. Therefore, he and the others had agreed to attribute the incident to demons. He was concerned about Ono, who had left for the Order, but Ono would report to the Order, and he didn''t know the details, so it was a gamble worth taking. And so far, the gamble has been sessful. The investigation team had only confirmed what Hamel wanted them to see and then returned. And today was the day to see the results. The noble from the Imperial Pce, apanied by knights, had arrived. "If we weren''t caught, it''ll be the granting of a title." "If we are caught, we''ll be executed." "...What?" Antonio''s face turned pale, and he trembled. Hamel ced aforting hand on his shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry. At worst, all they¡¯ll do is pull out your tongue for perjury." "Well... that¡¯s reassuring, I guess." Antonio nodded, his expression anything but reassured. Hamel chuckled at the sight and supported him towards the main entrance. Daniel followed behind them as if guarding them. "Are you Hamel Gilmore?" "Yes, I am." Hamel stepped forward at the noble''s question, entrusting Antonio to Daniel''s care. The noble looked at him with a strange expression and continued, "His Majesty, the Great Emperor, personally heard the report submitted by the investigators." "Yes." "And as a result, he has decided to bestow upon you the title of Baron, seeding Dennis Gilmore." "Glory to the Great Emperor and his bloodline." Hamel knelt on one knee and bowed his head. Now, the noble from the Imperial Pce would tap Hamel''s head with the sword bestowed by the Emperor, and the ceremony would be over. However, the noble didn''t seem to have finished speaking yet and continued without touching the sword, "But there''s a condition." "...?" "As far as I know, you are a priest of the Order." "That is correct." At Hamel''s answer, the noble shook his head firmly. "A clergyman of the Order cannot simultaneously hold the position of a secr lord. Relinquish your priesthood here and now." "...Could you grant me some time?" Hamel was troubled. He intended to relinquish his priesthood eventually, but no one from the Order had arrived yet. It was proper to exin the situation to them and then resign from the priesthood. However, the noble was resolute. "That''s not possible. You must decide here and now. Will you ept the title and be bestowed with it, or will you remain a priest?" Hamel pondered, but there was only one answer. He was nning to leave the Order anyway, and to protect the mansion, he had to give up his priesthood. "...I..." Just as Hamel was about to answer, Rumble! The ground vibrated subtly, and dust clouds rose in the distance. The rumbling sound grew louder, soon shaking their eardrums like the roar of a waterfall in a valley after a heavy downpour. "That''s..." The eyes of the knights standing behind the noble narrowed. On the road leading up to the mansion, gs fluttered through the dust clouds, revealing their emblem. A green stem with several pure white flowers. "...It''s the Holy Sepulchre Knights." "What?" The noble''s face crumpled at the knight''s words. Then, as if remembering something, he muttered, "The Holy Sepulchre Knights¡­ Aren''t they the knights directly under the Letria Diocese? Does that mean..." At the forefront of the knights, A figure wearing the purple diolus, a symbol of a bishop, was riding a horse. "...Did the Bishop of the Diocesee personally?" The noble''s eyes trembled. Even a noble from the Imperial Pce would feel intimidated in front of the Bishop of the Diocese, who was second only to the Archbishop. Soon, the knights arrived at the mansion with a fearsome momentum and dismounted. Among them were familiar faces. "Ono-nim and... the Bishop?" Hamel could only mutter in a daze. *** "Ah, Hamel. It''s been a while." The bishop waved energetically and approached Hamel. Then, wiping his forehead, he smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯m getting old, I guess I¡¯m getting tired.¡± "..." The surroundings were silent. The noble from the Imperial Pce and his knights had stepped back from Hamel, making way for the bishop. Daniel and Antonio were also bewildered, observing the situation. nk! Meanwhile, the fifty Holy Sepulchre Knights who had dismounted lined up behind the bishop. Ono, who had left the mansion, was also standing beside them with an impassive expression. The pressure exuded by the knights, spread out as if to protect the bishop, was significant. The noble from the Imperial Pce unconsciously gulped. "...Bishop Arsen, what brings you here?" "Hmm? Ah, you''re from the Imperial Pce. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Bishop Arsen. He governed the eastern part of the Empire, Letria, and was the only exorcist priest who had risen to the position of bishop. Bishop Arsen looked around and continued, "Of course, I came here on Order business. But what brings the Imperial Pce here?" The noble hesitated at the bishop''s vague answer and redirected question, but then replied with a frown, "I came for the session of the Gilmore n''s title." "Oh, I see. So, you''re now Baron Hamel?" The bishop turned to Hamel, who calmly shook his head. "I am not, due to my status as a priest." Hamel thought the situation was taking a strange turn. Even if the incident at the Heidern territory was bizarre, it wasn''t something that would warrant the bishop''s personal appearance. For now, it was time to observe the situation. The noble from the Imperial Pce, after a moment of observation, nodded and added, "ording to Imperialw, one who receives a title bestowed by the Emperor cannot simultaneously serve as a priest of the Order." This was aw to check the influence of the Order. The bishop nodded in response. "I''m aware of that. But wouldn''t Hamel''s case be a little different?" "...What do you mean?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The noble''s expression was distorted slightly. What was the bishop trying to pull? This was the eastern part of the Empire, not the south where the Vatican was located. [TL/N: Vatican¡ª Name not confirmed, subjected to change as I get more context] The noble continued with a hint of displeasure, "What''s so different?" "Oh dear, it seems you haven''t looked into it carefully. Hamel isn''t an ordinary priest." The bishop handed a document to the puzzled noble. The noble frowned and examined it, then his jaw dropped in surprise. Three crosses engraved on a shield. The edict, bearing the seal of the Pope, contained information about Hamel. "A Saint...?" "Yes, as of yesterday, Hamel has been officially granted the title of Saint." The noble was momentarily dumbfounded, then he gritted his teeth. ''I''ve been outmaneuvered.'' Those who held the title of Saint could be honorary priests. "Hamel Gilmore is no longer a priest of the Order as of this moment. In the name of Arsen, I hereby emunicate you." After solemnly dering this, the bishop smiled gently and continued, "Furthermore, since you have received the middle name of Saint, I offer you the position of honorary priest. Hamel, do you ept?" "Yes, I ept." Hamel nodded without hesitation. The bishop then looked at the noble from the Imperial Pce and said firmly, "Now, Priest Hamel is no longer a priest of the ''Order''. He is now an external priest under the jurisdiction of the Vatican." "...I see." That was true. If he was a priest under the jurisdiction of the Vatican, not the Order, it was a different story. External priests didn''t have any obligations or positions in the Order, so there was no point in arguing about it. The noble trembled, seeing them subtly circumvent thew. There wasn''t much he could do if they went this far. But he was still officially representing the Emperor. He wasn''t going to back down easily. "It''s a joyous asion to have another Saint. May I ask why he was granted Sainthood?" It was clear to everyone that he was trying to find fault. The bishop hesitated, but since there was nothing to hide, he answered easily, "Of course. He was granted Sainthood for his achievement in defeating the special-grade demon, Riteil." "A special-grade demon...?" The noble pondered for a moment, then said with a faint smile, "That means Priest Hamel is a truly outstanding exorcist priest." "Indeed." What was he scheming? Just as even Hamel was staring at him intently, trying to figure it out, "I''ve heard there''s a problem with the salt mine in this territory. I''ll agree to the session of the title if you resolve that." "...What do you mean?" The bishop asked in a cold, low voice. His aura was so chilling that even Hamel shuddered. It was a glimpse of his past as an exceptional exorcist priest. Gasp..! The noble from the Imperial Pce choked, and the knights behind him reached for their swords. It was a tense moment. "If you draw your swords, I''ll cut you down." The captain of the Holy Sepulchre Knights spoke. He hadn''t moved a muscle, but his voice was filled with conviction. The knights hesitated and exchanged nces. When the noble''s face turned pale, the bishop finally softened his demeanor. Cough. Cough! The noble coughed violently for a while. The bishop, watching this, continued in his cold voice, "I asked what you meant by those words. Are you suggesting that the Order is colluding and lying?" "Th-that''s not it. This is also part of the session process, my duty. It''s also to test whether he is qualified to lead the territory." The noble hurriedly lowered his gaze and spoke quickly. He was being careful not to offend the bishop. "Hmm." Just as the bishop furrowed his brow and stroked his chin, "I''ll do it." "Hamel?" Hamel nodded and stepped forward. "I have already selected priests to go to the salt mine, but..." "It''s the territory I will lead, isn''t it? Please let me handle this." "...Very well, if that is your wish, Hamel." The bishop agreed, though reluctantly. The noble from the Imperial Pce and his knights breathed a collective sigh of relief. Hamel stepped forward and addressed the noble. "Please stay at the mansion for a few days. There are no servants, but..." "I''ll manage. However, I''ll give you a week. If you fail to resolve the issue or exceed the time limit, the session will be revoked." "Yes. But please allow one of mypanions to apany me." Hamel said, looking at Daniel behind him. The noble slowly scrutinized Daniel. His worn-out armor and dust-covered helmet ornament. He didn''t look like anything more than a poor, low-ranking knight. "Do as you please. But no one else." The noble looked warily at the Holy Sepulchre Knights, and Hamel slowly shook his head, saying, "That won''t be necessary." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 26 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 26: The Granting of a Title (2) "I kept my promise." Ono, with even darker circles under his eyes than when he left, spoke. Hamel looked at him curiously and asked, "What happened?" It was a journey of over a week from here to the Letria Diocese. How could the bishop have arrived here so quickly? Ono chuckled and replied, "A lot has happened. The Pope himself opened a gate." "..." Hamel was speechless. A long-distance gate wasst opened years ago when a special-grade demon appeared in the Imperial capital. It was a taxing task even for the Pope and, above all, a matter that would draw scrutiny from the Imperial family. Ono stared at the bewildered Hamel for a moment, then shrugged. "Well, it means the Order didn''t want to lose you." It was unlikely that the Order had gone through such political trouble solely for Hamel. A secr lord with a religious position was a very advantageous position for the Order. But even setting aside such political dynamics, it was true that the Order had shown him great favor. "...Thanks to you, Ono-nim." Hamel bowed his head in gratitude. Even with the use of a gate, it was only possible because Ono had ridden day and night for three days straight. Thanks to him, he was able to keep his priesthood. Ono, receiving his gratitude, clicked his tongue and turned away. "That''s enough. Anyway, make sure you get that title since I went through all this trouble because of you. I''m going to get some sleep now." Sometime after Ono left, Step, step! Daniel approached, leading a horse. "I''m ready. Hamel, are you all set?" "What preparations are there to make?" The salt mine was only half a day away, and they had rested plenty. It was a particrly clear day. Hamel took a deep breath of the damp earth and started walking. With lighter steps than ever. *** "Hmm, I wonder if they''ve left by now." Antonio muttered, lying in bed. "I wanted to see them off..." Antonio, muttering regretfully, was confined to his room, forced to undergo treatment under the supervision of the head priest. Just then, Creak! At the faint sound of the door opening, Antonio sat up and asked, "Bishop-nim?" "Oh, no, that''s not me. My apologies." Antonio tilted his head. It was a man''s voice he had never heard before. The calm, low voice seemed to belong to someone quite old. "Who are you?" "Well, what does it matter? More importantly, may I ask you something...?" The man suddenly stopped talking and slowly approached Antonio. Then, he spoke with a slightly surprised voice, "You''re... Antonio from the Eastern Diocese, aren''t you?" "Yes? Yes, that''s right. How did you know...?" Antonio thought it was strange that the man who was looking for him didn''t know him. Then a possibility urred to him. Perhaps he was newly dispatched from the Holy See. He had heard that someone woulde from the Holy See in the south, separate from the bishop''s group. ''Indeed,'' The Holy Sepulchre Knights were standing guard outside. There was no one safer than him in the territory right now. "You''re from the Order, aren''t you?" "..." "Huh? Are you not?" "...No, I am." For some reason, the man''s voice was hesitant. The man was silent for a while. As if contemting something. Then he suddenly asked an unexpected question. "Are your eyes...pletely blind?" "Yes, well, that''s right." Apparently, he could wear prosthetic eyester during the treatment. They said he would be able to see the world made of mana with those, but it still sounded like a fantasy to Antonio. After a while, the man sighed deeply and slumped into a chair. "There''s no need to make things bigger, is there? So I''m asking you this, and you need to answer truthfully." "If it''s something I can help you with." Antonio nodded. He didn''t know what the man meant by "making things bigger," but it was probably rted to Hamel. And as expected, the man started asking about Hamel. Antonio briefly summarized what had happened. The man muttered in surprise, "Hmm. Hamel and Daniel are going after that David fellow, then?" "I suppose so?" "...I was talking to myself." The man pondered for a while longer, then stood up. As if he had organized his thoughts, he said, "If that''s how things are going, there shouldn''t be any problem for now. I''ll be on my way." "Ah, please be careful!" The man left without a word. Nevertheless, Antonio was relieved. He didn''t know what it was, but it seemed like things had worked out. *** "Is this the ce?" "Yes, we got here faster than I remember." Daniel and Hamel nodded as they looked at the mountain in the distance. It was a low, rocky mountain with few trees or grass. It looked insignificant, but this mountain contained arge deposit of rock salt that had fed the people of this region for hundreds of years. Hamel reminisced as he looked at the mountain. Memories of his childhood came flooding back. The memory of licking the rock salt given to him by a miner and cringing at its saltiness. The memory of holding a pickaxe and mining rock salt himself. The memory of sneaking into the mine to explore and being whipped by the lord. ''So many things happened.'' Just as Hamel shook his head, He heard a faint sobbing sound from somewhere. Hamel and Daniel exchanged nces and rode their horses towards the source of the sound. At the entrance of a small vige formed near the mine, An old man was weeping, his face buried in his hands. Hamel dismounted and approached the old man. The old man, finally noticing someone''s presence, weakly raised his head. "...Who are you?" "I am..." Hamel hesitated for a moment. Should he introduce himself as the lord, or as a priest? "I am a priest. From the Order." Hamel introduced himself briefly. Come to think of it, he wasn''t the lord of this ce yet. Daniel then stood beside Hamel and added, "We came here at the request of the Imperial family. What''s going on?" "Huh? The Order... and the I-Imperial family?" The old man was startled by their unexpected identities and hurriedly got up. As he tried to kneel, Hamel stopped him. The old man repeatedly bowed and apologized. "I am truly sorry for not recognizing you, honored sirs." "It''s alright. We''re not that important, so please don''t apologize." Hamel nudged Daniel in the side. It wasn''t wrong to borrow the name of the Imperial family, as it was indeed a request from someone from the Imperial Pce, but still. It was a bit of an exaggeration. Daniel shrugged lightly and smiled. As if to say, when else would he get to use the name of the Imperial family? ''So he has this side to him too.'' Hamel was amused by Daniel''s sly side, which he had never seen before, and turned his attention back to the old man. The skinny old man looked haggard, as if he hadn''t eaten or slept properly in days. The calluses on his palms showed that he had been working in the mine for a long time. "What''s happening in the vige?" "...The miners haven''t returned for two days. Including my son." Hamel''s shoulders slumped. It certainly wasn''t a normal situation. If the mine had copsed, there was nothing he could do to help. "...Did the mine copse?" "No, that''s not it, but actually... this is definitely the work of a demon." "A demon, you say?" Hamel looked at the old man, prompting him for more details. The old man continued in a weary voice, as if he had already lost hope. "It started a month ago." One day, A miner disappeared. He had clearly left the mine with the others the day before, but he didn''t show up for work the next day. Finding this strange, the other miners went to his house, but his family had disappeared as well. "Their belongings and valuables were all untouched. It was very strange, as if they had just vanished." ''Disappeared with their family.'' Hamel stroked his chin, lost in thought. If they disappeared with their family, it would normally raise suspicion of them running away. However, if they ran away, it was strange that their valuables were left behind, even if their belongings were. If there were no signs of kidnapping or murder, there was a possibility that they were lured away by a demon. The Mimic, which imitates human voices to lure its prey. The Fox of Ermeda, which could charm people''s minds. ''No, even if there are no traces, we can''t rule out the possibility that they were taken by force.'' Hamel considered several possibilities and asked the old man to continue his exnation. "A few weeks passed. A second miner disappeared. Along with his family." "And then...?" "Yes, a few dayster, a third miner disappeared." The atmosphere in the vige grew heavy with the repeated disappearances. However, unlike before, there was finally a witness for the third miner''s disappearance. "It was me." The old man spoke with a pained expression. "I went out to relieve myself in the middle of the night... and I saw a group of people entering the mine." And, as expected, they disappeared from the vige that day. The old man told his son about this. His son, the vige headman, immediately gathered the miners. And they decided to search the depths of the mine to rescue the missing people. Hamel, who had been listening silently, frowned and asked, "By the depths of the mine... do you mean the forbidden area?" "How did you...?" "..." Hamel recalled his childhood memories. The forbidden area was a kind of legend passed down in this region. It was said that there was ck salt in the depths of the salt mine, and a demon slept near it. Although it was an old story, people were reluctant to set foot there. There were plenty of other ces to mine rock salt, and ck salt had lowmercial value. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said anything... No, I should have stopped them somehow." The old man sobbed softly again. Hamel gently ced his hand on the old man''s shoulder. "We''ll go check it out. Don''t worry. If it''s only been two days, they might still be alive." "...Really?" "I''ll do my best." Hamel proved it with actions rather than words. "Get on." Hamel helped the old man onto the horse. Then, he pulled the reins with all his might and rode off like the wind. "He''s lost it again." Daniel muttered, clicking his tongue as he hurriedly chased after Hamel. Soon, the entrance to the mine came into view. The families of the miners who had disappeared into the mine were gathered there. They all looked haggard, as if they hadn''t eaten or washed in days, and their empty eyes were filled with despair. Unable to follow them in, yet unable to give up, they simply waited there endlessly. Hamel''s appearance drew everyone''s attention. "..." Hamel pondered for a moment about what to say. How could he reassure andfort them? But there was no need for Hamel to say anything. "A priest from the Order hase." The old man on the horse announced to the people. Their eyes lit up with hope. "Sir, is-is that true?" "A p-priest!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Someone from the Order hase!" People looked at Hamel with expectation. They clung to him as theirst hope. In the past, all this would have been a burden, but now it was different. He was grateful to God for leading him to a destiny where he could help them. Hamel dismounted and headed straight for the mine. Then, pausing for a moment, he bowed briefly to the people watching him and said, "I''ll be back soon." "...!" Cheers erupted behind Hamel as he entered the cave. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 27 [Trantor - Peptobismol]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 27: The Taboo of the Salt Mine (1) Hamel led the way through the mine. Daniel, puzzled by his confident strides, asked, "Hamel, do you know where you''re going in this maze?" "Of course." Hamel continued walking without hesitation at another fork in the path. "The foundation of tracking is observation." "Observation?" "Yes. For example, do you see the footprints on the ground you''re walking on?" "I do. But there were plenty of footprints in other ces too." Daniel tilted his head, as there were indeed footprints on other paths as well. Hamel nodded slightly and said, "That''s right. But the footprints here are fewer than elsewhere, and their direction is consistent." "Ah..." Daniel let out a small exmation of admiration. Now that he looked, there were many more footprints heading inwards. This meant that the people who had taken this path hadn''t returned yet. It was a deduction he could make because people usually didn''t frequent the forbidden area. "...Do all exorcist priests learn this kind of thing?" Daniel had once researched exorcist priests for his revenge. But he was puzzled because he had never heard of this kind of thing. The current Hamel was more like a skilled mercenary or hunter than a priest. Hamel shrugged and replied, "It depends. Some exorcist priests don''t need to learn these skills." Depending on their unique abilities, or guided by their strong divine power, There were exorcist priests who had the ability to track people and demons. Or there were priests who specialized inbat, leaving the tracking to theirpanions or mercenaries. "But those who have neitherpanions nor talent have to learn these skills." "...I see." Daniel nodded with a grimace. With no one to rely on, Hamel had learned these skills topensate for his shorings. Daniel found that fact both bitter and impressive. Perhaps because he knew that Hamel must have faced death countless times in the process. Just then, "Dane, are you crazy?!" A faint human voice could be heard in the distance. It sounded like a roar, but at the same time, there was a desperate tone to it. Hamel immediately stopped and pressed his ear against the wall to pinpoint the direction of the sound. "Found it." Hamel removed his ear from the wall and immediately started running. He sprinted through the rough andplex paths, quickly reaching the tunnel with the ck salt crystals. Daniel could only shake his head in amazement. After running for a while, They arrived at the source of the sound, deep inside the tunnel. An unexpected sight unfolded before them. "..." "...What in the world is going on?" Hamel and Daniel frowned in unison. Fortunately, or perhaps contrary to their expectations, all the miners were safe. However, "Dane! Can''t you see the child is struggling? Please move aside!" "No, Tom. You move aside. I''m going to kill those two, and the child as well." Two groups of people stood apart, weapons pointed at each other. *** The miners were divided into two factions. Those who wanted to escape the mine and those who blocked the entrance. The two groups were in a tense standoff, weapons drawn. "Why would you say such horrible things?" "Because they''re demons who eat people!" Two people seemed to be the most vocal. A man named Dane on the blocking side and a man named Tom on the side trying to leave. Ironically, at first nce, Dane''s side seemed to be at a disadvantage. There were only three people behind Dane, and even though they seemed unsure of their actions, their heads hung low. On the other hand, there were well over ten people on the side trying to leave, not including Tom. And unlike the blocking side, their will was strong. ''Then there must be another factor more important than numbers.'' Hamel looked at the man named Dane. He appeared to be in his early thirties and was the only one with a sword. He was even wearing armor, although it was made of leather. Tom, enraged, shouted at Dane with a trembling voice, "using people of being demons without evidence is no different from a witch hunt!" "Tom, if you keep this up, I''ll have no choice but to attack you too." Dane raised his head impatiently, revealing the scar hidden under his hair. The people on the side trying to leave flinched and stepped back. It was clear now. "That Dane fellow..." "Yes, he''s not just a simple miner." Daniel and Hamel, who were watching the confrontation from the corner of the tunnel, came to the same conclusion. The bnce of power had tilted because of Dane. Perhaps the people standing next to Dane weren''t necessarily fond of him or agreed with him; they were simply siding with the stronger party. "Let''s intervene." There was no point in watching any longer. And it was only a matter of time before the two groups shed. Their parched lips indicated that their stamina and patience were running low. Above all, the looks in the eyes of those trying to leave were ominous. Step, step! Hamel deliberately made noise as he walked out. "...!" Everyone turned their heads in surprise. The appearance of a third party was an unexpected variable for both groups. They held their weapons at the ready, their eyes filled with wariness, as if ready to strike at any moment. ''This is good.'' Hamel was relieved that the situation was unfolding as he intended and approached them. Then, the man named Dane pointed his sword at them and said, "Stop. Don''te any closer." "Alright." Hamel readily stopped walking. Dane frowned and asked, "Who are you? How did you get in here?" "My name is Hamel. And the person behind me is Daniel." "Daniel Tyrian." "..." The people faltered and stepped back as they finally saw Daniel. Despite his worn-out appearance, he wore a helmet that concealed his face and iron armor. This meant one thing. "...Why is a knight here?" A man named Tom asked, his body trembling. Although Dane didn''t say anything, he couldn''t take his eyes off Daniel. That''s what knights were. Among those who made a living throughbat, they were professionals on a different level from mercenaries. They were the ones who could change the tide of battle single-handedly. If they were enemies, they were a source of terror for ordinary people. Dane, who had been rtively calm, clicked his tongue after observing them. "You seem like wandering knights. What brings you here?" "You don''t seem like an ordinary miner either." Dane flinched at Hamel''s question. But only for a moment; he quickly regained hisposure. "I am the headman of this salt mine vige and a miner." Hamel paused. The old man he met outside had said that his son was the vige headman. ''Is this him?'' He was d that the headman was alive, as he had promised the old man, but he had to ask about the current situation. "Since when did miners start carrying swords?" "...Be quiet. I asked what you were doing here." "I heard there was a problem here and came to investigate." "From whom?" "By order of His Majesty the Emperor." Daniel interjected as usual. And the effect was remarkable. "...!" Dane, with an incredulous expression, slowly lowered his sword. The others did the same. Even if they didn''t want to believe it, what if it was true...? If so, they weremitting treason. "...Proof?" "I''ll show you through my actions. There''s a demon here, isn''t there?" "Did you eavesdrop?" "I heard it from your father outside." "..." Dane was speechless as Hamel retorted without blinking. Hamel had persuaded them without revealing that he was an exorcist priest. And the reason was simple. If he revealed that he was an exorcist priest, the demon would surely be wary. ''Traces of demonic energy.'' He didn''t know who it was or how well they were hiding it, but it was clear. A fishy, disgusting scent lingered in the air. There was a demon among them. *** "Now, will you exin what''s going on?" At Hamel''s request, Tom red at Dane and said, "Dane has gone mad!" "Why?" "Because he''s trying to kill the survivors we finally found!" "...There are survivors?" Hamel looked behind Tom. He saw a dozen miners and three people huddled together, shivering. "Are those them?" "Yes. It''s the miner Aaron and his family, who disappeared three days ago." The man named Aaron was protectively standing in front of his wife and child, looking at them with worry. His voice trembled with fear, but he still spoke, "I-I''m innocent. I don''t know why I''m here either. I just came to my senses and found myself inside the mine..." "Shut up!" Suddenly, Dane roared and raised his sword. The tension that had momentarily subsided intensified as both sides red at each other. Ignoring the tense atmosphere, Dane continued, "How dare you imitate Aaron, you monster who devoured dozens of people?" "...Dane, I''m really not. I''m Aaron." The man named Aaron whimpered and stumbled back. The atmosphere grew heavy. Then, the child behind Aaron muttered weakly, "Mister, my dad isn''t a monster. And neither am I." Seeing the child, the miners tightened their grips on their weapons. As if determined to send the child outside, at least. Indeed, the child seemed to be losing strength and wouldn''tst long. "Mister, I''m sorry." "..." "I... won''t pester you to teach me swordsmanship anymore. So..." The child mumbled weakly and fell silent. Aaron, who was holding the child tightly, spoke up, "...Dane, please, spare this child, Den. He''s the one you were fond of because his name is simr to yours." Aaron knelt and begged with both hands. But, "Shut up, you vermin." Dane gritted his teeth and tightened his grip on his sword. "I''ll cut off your disgusting heads right now." He even took a step forward in anger. "Just trying closer." Tom and the miners also raised their pickaxes, determined not to be defeated again. And at that moment, "I see. Now I understand." Hamel muttered. "...?" Both sides looked at Hamel. Hamel looked at Dane and said, "Even when Aaron and his son, Den, mention memories rted to you, you don''t even bat an eye. Normally, you would doubt yourself." "What are you talking about...?" "You know what that monster is." "...!" Dane shut his mouth. He just stared at Hamel with wide eyes. The others also stared at Hamel, wondering what was going on. "But there''s something strange." Hamel tilted his head and asked, "How do you know the demon''s identity, which even I wasn''t sure of, and why aren''t you revealing it even though you know?" "..." Dane slowly lowered his sword. His firm eyes were now shaking like a candle in the wind. "It was you.¡± Hamel slowly walked forward and stood before him. "The first one to encounter the Doppelganger." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 28 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 28: The Taboo of the Salt Mine (2) Doppelganger. It was the name of a demon that stole a person''s life. Their appearance. Their voices. Their memories. A cuckoo-like being that ultimately snatched away their entire life and made it its own. "That is a Doppelganger." The miners stared at Hamel with nk expressions at his exnation. After a brief silence, Tom stammered, "Th-then, are you saying that Aaron and his family are Doppelgangers?" "I don''t know." Hamel shook his head. "All demons emit demonic energy. It''s called the vestige of demonic energy. But Doppelgangers, who perfectly mimic humans, can hide this vestige." Hamel could only sense the faint remnants of demonic energy in this space. He couldn''t sense it from any specific person. "Then there''s no proof that they are Doppelgangers, is there?" Tom asked, bewildered. He was right. If there was no way to distinguish a Doppelganger from a human, wouldn''t they only be able to tell after killing them? However, "Dane here seems certain. That there''s a Doppelganger among them." "..." Dane remained silent. He knew something. That must be why he was so sure that Aaron and his family were Doppelgangers. "You have to tell us." Hamel pressed him. There was a way to distinguish them. But unless Dane spoke up, Hamel couldn''t convince the miners. They were still wary of Hamel and Dane, surrounding Aaron''s family. How much time had passed? "...Damn it." Dane broke the silence with a mutter. He ruffled his hair, which was hiding his scar, and leaned against the tunnel wall. But his gaze remained fixed on Aaron and his family as he spoke. "It was a long time ago. I was about ten years old." *** Dane, the vige headman''s son, was the vige troublemaker. He was always causing trouble, and that day was no different. He had sneaked into the forbidden area, a taboo ce in the vige. Since Dane frequented the mine tunnels like his own home, it was no problem for him to enter the forbidden area without the adults noticing. "What, there''s nothing here." Dane muttered, clicking his tongue. Contrary to the rumors, the inside of the tunnel was ordinary. There was no monster with a thousand teeth that ate children. No hundreds of eyes chasing him no matter how far he ran. No shadows that swallowed light. There was nothing but stones and some strange ck salt. Dane kicked a stone rolling around in the tunnel and was about to turn around when, Thud! The stone he kicked bounced off something soft. "...What''s this?" Dane quickly approached it with the stick he had brought. A round, ck shape. The spot where the stone had hit rippled like waves. Wiggle! Then it moved towards Dane. Whoa! Just as the startled Dane was about to run away, The creature, seemingly more surprised by Dane''s scream, quickly fled in the opposite direction. "What is that...?" Dane muttered to himself, staring nkly at it. The next day, Dane, unable to contain his curiosity, went back to the tunnel. The ck creature was still there. "...What are you?" Dane poked it with his stick and tried talking to it, but it only cowered and ran away. As time passed, he realized that it wasn''t a particrly dangerous creature. Then, one day, the creature didn''t run away even after seeing Dane. "Do you recognize me?" Dane was amazed. From that day on, Dane started visiting the creature every day. He touched it and yed with it. After a while, "...Who are these?" The creature introduced its friends. There were three of them, each with a different personality. One was timid, and another was lively. How much time had passed? Just as he was getting tired of ying with them, Dane said to the creature he had met first, "I''m noting here from tomorrow. Take care." At that moment, Wiggle! "Ouch." Something sharp cut Dane''s forehead. Dane quickly pulled his hand away from the creature and got up. Drops of red blood fell to the ground. The three creatures gathered and licked the blood. Even though they didn''t have mouths or tongues, Dane felt that way. "...What are you?" Just as Dane, clutching his head wound, muttered in a daze, The creatures wriggled and took on a different form. Human faces emerged on the surface of the spheres, as if carved from the wriggling ck surface. And those faces... "D-don''t...e... here..." "N-not... enough..." "P-y...? M-more..." They clearly resembled Dane''s own face. Goosebumps erupted all over his body. Since when could they speak? How could they imitate him? His contemtion didn''tst long. "Y-you... you guys... from the beginning..." He had been deceived. They pretended to be harmless. They deceived humans and craved their byproducts. Hair. Fallen skin kes. Droplets of saliva that sttered when he spoke. They devoured everything greedily. And day by day, they became closer to Dane. Realizing the truth, Dane hurriedly turned and ran away from them. They didn''t chase after him. As if they knew they weren''t yet ready to mimic him perfectly. Only their murmurs reached Dane''s ears as he fled from the tunnel. "...S-so... easy. A-almost... there..." Dane felt a chilling fear. But he couldn''t confess his mistake to the vigers. He just trembled in fear for days after returning to the vige. So much so that his parents and the vigers were worried. However, a week passed, a month passed, a year passed, and nothing happened in the vige. Dane was finally able to calm down. And he thought, He had to atone for his mistake. So Dane decided to be stronger. Despite his father, the vige headman''s opposition, he went to the lord and begged to be made a soldier. And Dennis Gilmore, the lord at the time, seemed to take a liking to Dane and gave him a chance to prove himself. It wasn''t easy, but Dane eventually passed the Gilmore n knight''s test. He became a squire of the Heidern territory knights. Much time passed. Dane honed his swordsmanship in the territory, then left the peaceful countryside and traveled to various battlefields, achieving great feats. Later, he returned to the Heidern territory and even earned the title of knight. Although hecked the talent to awaken his aura, he became unmatched among ordinary knights. Dane thought the time hade. He had gained sufficient strength and had also finished his research on those creatures. The monsters he had seen as a child were called Doppelgangers. They weren''t particrly dangerous if faced head-on. So he relinquished his knighthood and returned to the vige. To atone for his past mistakes. But. "...Where did they go?" No matter how hard he looked, the creatures were nowhere to be found in the tunnel. Had they left this tunnel? No, perhaps they were dead. Even those creatures would die if they didn''t eat or drink. He was relieved, even though it felt anticlimactic. The vige was still peaceful, and his past mistake seemed to have disappeared. But just in case, Dane settled in the vige, haunted by a lingering sense of unease. He devoted himself to serving the vige to atone for his sin, and the vigers followed him, impressed by his strength and dedication. Before he knew it, he had be the vige headman. Five years passed. Then, a strange disappearance urred in the vige. "Dave is missing." A miner had disappeared, and his family''s whereabouts were unknown. Had they run away from home? Indeed, the Gilmore n had a bad reputation, and the Heidern territory was in decline. The miners belonging to the territory couldn''t leave without the lord''s permission, so running away was amon urrence. But then, a whileter, The same thing happened again, and Dane felt a sudden fear. And when the third incident urred and he heard his father''s words, he realized. "I... saw Aaronst night. He was heading towards the mine with his family." It was them. He had a hunch. They had been preying on the miners in the mine, mimicking them, and hiding in the vige. Then they must have lured their families into the mine and repeated their cannibalism. The assumption, once it arose, wouldn''t leave his mind and soon turned into conviction. Dane gathered the miners and headed to the forbidden area once again. And there, he found them. Aaron and his family, and the corpses of other vigers, already gruesomely devoured. ''Three.'' Only Aaron and his family were alive. There was no need for further deliberation. Dane drew his sword. *** "..." No one interrupted Dane''s rather long story. Even Tom, who had been adamant, remained silent with a bewildered expression. The miners, who had been protectively surrounding Aaron''s family, moved away from them. The seed of doubt, once nted, spread like a gue among the miners. "No... I''m truly innocent..." Aaron shook his head, tears streaming down his face. His wife and child were also crying. Dane slowly walked towards them. Slide! The miners no longer blocked his path. "Dane... please spare my child at least. You''ll regret it if you kill him." "Still pretending to be human?" Dane gritted his teeth. Perhaps they had been close. Dane''s eyes were bloodshot. "I won''t be fooled again." Recalling his childhood mistake, Dane raised his sword high. "That''s enough." Hamel stopped Dane. Dane''s eyes widened at the unexpected interruption. "Didn''t you hear my story?" "I did. But that doesn''t mean you can kill someone without evidence." "I am the witness and the evidence. What more proof do you need?" Hamel calmly watched Dane as he spat out his words. Then, with a stern expression, he spoke, "You don''t know." "...?" "How cruel and vile demons are." Hamel quietly took off his robe. His silver hair was revealed, and the cassock he wore underneath came into view. Then he drew his sword. An object that only a select few among priests could possess. "A talisman...!" Dane''s eyes widened as he recognized it. Hamel nodded in response. "My name is Hamel Saint Gilmore. I am an exorcist priest." [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 29 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 29: The Taboo of the Salt Mine (3) ¡°My name is Hamel Saint Gilmore. I am an exorcist priest.¡± Dane''s eyes widened as soon as Hamel finished speaking. There was more than one reason to be surprised. An exorcist priest. Moreover, a priest bestowed with a saint''s middle name. A being he had only heard of in rumors, said to number less than ten on the continent. And above all. ¡°Silver hair, blue eyes. And¡­ Gilmore. You are¡­.¡± Dane, who had been a knight and horseman for the family, recognized who was standing before him. ¡°Young Master¡­ is it you?¡± He had heard stories of the tragedy that had befallen the n. The news that the mistress had been murdered by a monster and the lord had gone mad. He hadn''t been at the estate at the time, busy traversing battlefields, but he had seen the young master as a child. It wasn''t easy to forget those distinctive features. ''I heard that he went to the church¡­.'' Dane reflexively lowered his body upon meeting the person he had served for so long. Following suit, the vigers also awkwardly lowered their bodies. But at the same time, their eyes were filled with fear and discontent. It had been quite some time since the Gilmore n had started down the path of ruin. The lord had shut himself away in the mansion, and the management of the salt business, the main source of ie for the territory, was in shambles. With no ie, the knights and soldiers had long since left the territory, and the deterioration ofw and order in the territory was a natural consequence. It wasn''t for nothing that Dane, with his military prowess, held the position of vige headman. There were even grim rumors circting recently about disappearances from the mansion. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the young master doing here now?¡± Someone''s disgruntled murmur echoed softly through the mine shaft. In the Heidern territory, the name Gilmore was already cursed in every way imaginable. ¡°Who was that?¡± Daniel ced his hand on the hilt of his sword in response to their reaction. Hamel would soon be the lord of the territory. If he overlooked such an insult, it would damage his authority. At his sharp reaction, everyone closed their mouths as if they had been stung by a bee. At that moment, Hamel stopped Daniel''s actions. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s natural for them to be dissatisfied.¡± ¡°Hamel, we can¡¯t just let this go.¡± Daniel said firmly. But Hamel also responded without backing down. ¡°I¡¯m not here as a member of the family. I¡¯m simply here to fulfill my role.¡± Those were words meant for the other vigers as well. He wasn''t the lord yet. Their grievances about the state of the territory could be addressedter. Now was the time to solve the problem at hand. Hamel looked at Aaron and his family, who were trembling before him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Hamel asked, making eye contact with Aaron. ¡°¡­P-please, save us. I, and my family, are truly ordinary people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hamel said calmly. Dane and the miners were taken aback by Hamel''sposure, which seemed to offer mercy. However, the meaning hidden in Hamel''s words was far from warm. "If you are not a demon, you need not fear me." Hamel cut his own hand with the sword he had drawn. Then, when his hand was filled with blood, he sprayed it towards Aaron and his family. "Wh... What is this?!" Aaron, suddenly drenched in blood, shouted in bewilderment. Hamel didn''t answer. He simply continued with what he had to say. "But if you are a demon." Hamel''s eyes were terrifyingly cold. "You have every reason to fear me." After muttering those words, Hamel immediately began to pray. Whoosh! Azure mes erupted. The sight was so beautiful that people were momentarily mesmerized, their eyes drawn to the mes. A fire that heals people with warmth. But at the same time, it was a fire that fiercely and greedily destroyed demons. "Ugggh... Aaaaagh!" Aaron''s entire family was engulfed in mes in an instant. Dane, finally regaining his senses, stammered, "Suddenly... What is the meaning of this...?" "This me is called ''Azure me''." He reached out towards the raging fire. For a moment, everyone was terrified. But Hamel''s hand, engulfed in the mes, was perfectly fine. No, rather, the cut from the sword healed smoothly. "It''s a me of natural order that heals human wounds and burns demons." Aaron thrashed and burned in the mes in agony. Soon, his face melted away, transforming and rising into the forms of dozens of people. "S-so... futilely..." Then, it finally changed into the face of a young child. It was clearly the beginning, the start of everything. "...That''s me." It was unmistakably Dane as a child. Dane watched, his expression hardening. With that final image, the monster pretending to be Aaron stopped moving. Only blue embers flickered in the ckened form. Dane realized then that the mistakes of his childhood had finally been settled. "As you suspected, Dane, Aaron and his wife were demons." Hamel walked into the Azure mes. ckened human forms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But among them was a person without a single injury. "...Den?" Dane stared nkly at Aaron''s child. Den, unconscious, his eyes closed. The child alone was perfectly fine, not a single hair on his head harmed amidst the raging mes. "But thankfully, the child is human." Hamel carefully lifted the child into his arms. At the sight, Dane copsed to his knees. "I... I... Could it be...?" He had almost killed an innocent child who knew nothing. At that moment, Dane recalled the words of the monster imitating Aaron. ''Dane... Please spare my child at least. You''ll truly regret it if you kill that child.'' Dane''s face turned pale as he realized the meaning of those words. Hamel approached him and carefully ced the child in Dane''s arms. "This is what demons are." Beings who deceive humans in unimaginable ways and drive them into the depths of despair. That was what demons were to Hamel. Dane shuddered as he realized he had almost been deceived until the very end. Then, he recalled a memory he had forgotten. "B-but Young Master, there are three Doppelg?ngers. There''s still a monster remaining..." "Ah, if it''s that, don''t worry." Hamel calmly stood up. Then, turning around, he spoke to the vigers. "From now on, one by one, please pass through these mes." "..." "Come on." Daniel stood blocking the entrance to the mine shaft. One person closed their eyes tightly and crossed through the fire, and then the others, watching each other, began to walk into the mes one by one. Thus, everyone passed through the mes, and only one person remained on the other side. "It was you." Hamel pointed his sword at the man. The man, with a dazed expression, muttered, "So it turned out this way." Tom. The miner who most vehemently defended Aaron''s family. Tom stared at Hamel with a vacant expression. "...Tom was a demon?" "..." The miners and Dane were all speechless. Turning his back on them, Hamel replied in a cold voice, "How long did you think you could keep hiding and doing this?" "No." Tom, no, thest remaining Doppelg?nger, slowly shook his head. "If I had taken just a few more, I wouldn''t have needed to hide anymore." "...?" "I''m sorry. This is the best I can do." As the Doppelg?nger muttered those words, He plunged the dagger he was holding into his own neck. Caught off guard by the unexpected act, Hamel could only frown, unable to react. "Gah... ugh." With a gasp, a fountain of blood gushed out. The Doppelganger copsed forward and died. "..." An ominous silence filled the mine shaft. Flicker! Themplight flickered faintly. Deep inside the mine shaft. From that ce, which held a deep darkness like an abyss, an unknown sound emerged. It was like the cry of a beast. Or like the sound of a rainstorm. It was impossible to know what it was, but one thing was certain. "From now on, you must follow my instructions." "...?" "Leave immediately." This was not something to be dealt with lightly. *** "What in the world was slumbering in this mine?" "I don''t know." Despite Daniel''s question, Hamel slowly shook his head. The rumors passed down about the forbidden area were all bizarre and terrifying, but its origin and true nature remained unknown. A monster with a thousand teeth that devours children. Hundreds of eyes that chase you no matter how far you flee. A shadow that swallows light. Despite the abundance of rumors, Hamel had never doubted their truth. But if they were true, this was no ordinary being. ''Perhaps... it could be the mastermind behind what happened to my family.'' The forbidden area, passed down for generations in the Gilmore n''s territory. If this was its master, there was a possibility it was connected to the family. Hamel tightened his grip on his sword. Flicker, flicker! It was then. The faintly flickeringmplight finally went out with a ''pfft''. Hamel immediately used the blood he had scattered to ignite the Azure me. The Azure mes pushed back the darkness, illuminating the mine shaft. "It''sing." Hamel muttered under his breath. There was the sound of stones scraping roughly, like a snake slithering. Hamel''s tension rose at the rattling sound of scales. The snake was the most primal symbol of a demon. Among the demons that took the form of snakes, there were few that could be underestimated. It was then. Something rippled and revealed itself from within the mine shaft. Leap! "...?" A brief silence fell. Then, Daniel muttered in a daze, "...Hamel. What is that?" "...It looks like a rabbit." Hamel answered with a frown. What emerged from the mine shaft was none other than a grayish-brown rabbit. The rabbit was alternately looking at Daniel and Hamel with its characteristically round eyes. He had never seen or heard of a demon that looked like this. ''I definitely heard something crawling.'' Why did a rabbit pop out of the mine shaft? Puzzled, Hamel approached the rabbit. No, it was the moment he tried to approach. Tilt! Losing his bnce, Hamel fell to the ground. What was happening? Hamel looked at his legs, which had suddenly lost all sensation. Gus! He saw the cross-section of his missing ankle, gushing blood. At the same time, his head went white with dizzying pain. "Hamel!" Daniel, finally noticing the situation, shouted urgently. ''I''ve been hit.'' When? No, how? Hamel reflexively prayed and looked around as he healed. The bleeding stopped, and his wound was restored. tter! Once again, the sound of snake scales echoed in his ears. Hamel realized that the sound wasing from all directions. Shadows flickered. It wasn''t the mes swaying in the wind. The shadows on the walls of the mine shaft slid and then swallowed the corpse of the dead Doppelg?nger, bones and all, with a crunching sound. The shadows took the form of a snake with sharp teeth. "Be careful!" Hamel quickly threw the sword he was holding at Daniel''s feet. The shadow, which was gliding towards Daniel, hissed like a snake and dodged. Daniel hurriedly moved to Hamel''s side, where there were no shadows, and thanked him. "...Thanks to you, I''m alive. But what kind of monster is that?" "...I don''t know why it''s here in that form, but... as far as I know, there''s only one being with that shape." The creature, seemingly disappointed that it had missed Daniel, retreated. The creature that had sucked in and devoured the dead Doppelg?nger with its shadow. Finally, the creature that had bitten off Hamel''s ankle and was now straightening its back against the wall behind the rabbit. A snake''s shadow with three heads. A being with thousands of sharp teeth like thorns and hundreds of eyes. The serpent that swallows death. A special-grade demon. Azi Dahaka. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 30 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 30: The Taboo of the Salt Mine (4) "I''ve heard of it. But... isn''t that the name of an evil god?" "It was worshipped as a god, after all." South of the Empire. A desert region where only hot sand and dry winds blew. Long ago, there was a being worshipped as a god among the desert tribes. Its name was Azi Dahaka. Humans trembled in fear at Azi Dahaka''s strength and cruelty, and tried to turn away from their terror by worshipping it. Although humans often worship iprehensible and fearsome unknown beings, this was by no means amon case. Even among special-grade demons, very few were worshipped as gods. This also meant that Azi Dahaka was a powerful and fearsome being. "...But why is something like that here...?" Hamel frowned. Special-grade demons were usually vague beings known only through legends. This was partly because they couldn''t be killed, but also because they rarely showed themselves. ''It hasn''t been long since I encountered Riteil...!'' Behind the rabbit, the shadow of a three-headed snake swayed. ''...A shadow?'' A faint memory flickered through Hamel''s mind. It was a story about the founder of his family that he had heard before leaving the family home. The founder, a great mage, had sealed a great evil that had flowed into thisnd within the body of a weak animal, buried it, and built his territory on top of it. ''Indeed, his specialty was...'' Shadow magic. In other words, the unique magic passed down through generations of the Gilmore n. A usible puzzle wasing together. The Gilmore n was a long-established family of mages. Thest record of Azi Dahaka was from roughly 500 years ago. Around the same time as the birth of the Gilmore n. ''It was the founder.'' He had sealed Azi Dahaka in this salt mine. There was no other way to think about it. He would have confined it deep underground where no one could approach, but as time passed, that fact would have slowly been forgotten. His achievement would have be an old tale, and perhaps it was passed down in the form of a ''forbidden area'' until now. ''Did the Doppelg?nger break the seal that weakened over time?'' It was a bit of a forced interpretation, but it was hard to think of any other possibility. Hamel clicked his tongue. This was an inevitability that was bound to happen eventually. The founder, unable to kill Azi Dahaka, must have sealed it to entrust the task to future generations. Perhaps he couldn''tpletely kill it with his own power, or maybe he was injured in the fight. But unfortunately, Hamel didn''t know how to kill a being like Azi Dahaka. He didn''t even know anything about the powers it possessed. Special-grade demons were beings shrouded in mystery. The man-faced lion, Riteil, was rtively well-known. Perhaps the only fortunate thing was that it hadn''t yet fully escaped its seal. Hop! The rabbit approached Hamel and Daniel, who were standing guard against it. Hamel and Daniel quickly backed away, maintaining their distance. "We have to kill it or seal it again." "How?" "We''ll find a way." "...This is going to be a pain." Daniel shook his head as if it was a headache. Hamel gripped his sword tightly. The number of patterns engraved on the sword had noticeably decreased since he had absorbed thest demon. ''This isn''t enough to use the talisman control technique.'' All he could rely on was his own body and the Azure me. Hamel gritted his teeth. "Let''s go." "Alright." Hamel pointed the tip of his sword forward and started running. Daniel followed closely behind, guarding the rear and nks. Hiss! With the sound of a snake, shadows came rushing in from all directions. As a shadow lunged at his feet, Hamel swung his sword down, but the snake''s head dodged with a whoosh. "Left!" At the same time, Daniel shed at the wall to Hamel''s left with his sword. Another head, which had been attacking from the blind spot, quickly retreated. The other shadows didn''t dare approach when he scattered the Azure me. Hamel and Daniel blocked the shadows'' approach again and again, closing the distance to the rabbit. However, the rabbit, as if unwilling to be caught so easily, kept its distance and continued to keep them in check. After several exchanges, Azi Dahaka in the shadows seemed to be getting angry, hissing and shaking its body roughly. It seemed to be enraged that it couldn''t catch them easily. Just when they thought they had a chance, Leap! The rabbit suddenly turned around and ran towards the depths of the mine shaft. "...Did it run away?" "No." Hamel gritted his teeth. It wasn''t running away. "It''s luring me in." If they let it go now, there would be greater damage. Knowing they had no choice but to chase it, it was trying to move the battlefield deeper into the mine. "Cunning." Daniel clicked his tongue in disbelief. Hamel nodded in agreement and grabbed a torch hanging on the wall. It was extinguished, so Hamel transferred the Azure me burning nearby to the torch. "I''ll chase it."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Alright." The two of them regained their focus and proceeded further into the mine shaft. The mine shaft was filled with darkness. The only light illuminating it was the faint blue glow of the Azure me. After who knows how long, "...This is..." Daniel frowned. Hamel also let out a small groan. After walking for a long time, they reached a wide-open cavity. The problem was that the walls of the cavity were riddled with holes. ''It''s going to attack from all sides.'' He knew it instinctively. This was the hunting ground the creature had chosen. "...It''sing." He heard the sound of a snake slithering along the walls. The cavity echoed, making it difficult to even guess where the sound wasing from. ng! Sparks flew with a sharp metallic sound. The sword Daniel swung had struck the rock wall. It was the same for Hamel. Crack! He swung his sword at the shadows that popped out from all over the cavity, but only sparks flew; the rabbit was nowhere to be seen. "...It feels like I''m fighting a mirage." He clearly swung his sword at the shadow snake that was rushing at him, but it was nowhere to be found. Daniel spoke with an irritated voice, and Hamel agreed. "This will never end." Hamel cut his hand once again. Then, he sprayed blood towards the holes in the cavity and ignited the Azure me. Only one ce was left unguarded. He did this knowing there was no other way, but he had lost too much blood. "Let''s finish this." Hamel said as he ignited the Azure me on his sword. Daniel also raised his mana and pointed his sword towards the empty hole. Rustle! Something whitish quickly jumped out of the hole. It was going for the kill as well. "Now...!" It was the moment when it almost reached the entrance. Crunch! Something brushed past him. Blood sttered where Daniel had been standing. "...?" Hamel stared nkly at the scene for a moment. The shadow snake, breaking through the Azure me, snatched Daniel''s body in an instant and threw him against the wall. Daniel, defenselessly hitting the wall, copsed on the floor and couldn''t move. Hiss! The Azure me that had spread to the shadow snake bought them some time. It seemed to be in more pain than expected, writhing and rubbing its body against the rock wall to put out the fire. "Sir Daniel!" Hamel quickly rushed to the fallen Daniel and checked his pulse. "...Ha." Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. ''He''s alive.'' Now that he looked, the external injuries weren''t that serious either. It seemed he had lost consciousness from the shock of hitting the wall. But the situation wasn''t good. Hop! The rabbit appeared. The shadow snake, which had been in pain, had also recovered and was now flicking its tongue at Hamel. It was already savoring its victory, leisurely looking at Hamel and Daniel and licking its lips. There were three heads in total. ''I can''t keep an eye on three heads alone.'' Especially while protecting Daniel? He wouldn''tst even a minute. Hamel gritted his teeth. He had to find another way. What did he have? How could he survive? There was no time. What should he do...? "..." There was a way. A method he never wanted to use again. Hamel took out a small ss bottle from the leather pouch inside his robe. Inside, a dark red liquid sloshed around. Refined dragon''s blood. The terrible sensation he felt when he drank dragon''s blood naturally came to mind. "..." There was no time to hesitate. Hamel closed his eyes tightly and drank the dragon''s blood. Gulp! The hot liquid went down his throat. It felt like he had swallowed fire, his esophagus burning. "...Hoo." Hamel exhaled deeply, slowly releasing the heat. At that moment. Thump! His chest pounded. Not his heart. Somewhere deeper. Something started pulsating inside his body. ''Ah.'' Once again, the world filled with mana entered Hamel''s vision. His body was heated, while his mind cooled. A blue light shone brightly from Hamel''s eyes. ...Like that of a dragon. Hiss! The rabbit, No, Azi Dahaka''s body stiffened. Like an animal that had encountered its natural enemy. It was ridiculous. ''Sealed in the body of a rabbit, it''s really acting like one.'' Its fear and terror were almost palpable. Hiss! It was the moment when the rabbit hurriedly turned around to escape. Hamel lightly stamped his foot. Talisman Control Technique: Release. Shadow Binding. The rising shadow coiled around the rabbit''s body. Originally, shadows were not something Hamel of the Gilmore n should fear. Rather, Hamel himself was the master of the shadows. It was Azi Dahaka that was sealed within it. Hiss! The shadow coiled around the rabbit. It raised its three heads and hissed threateningly. How pathetic. Hamel calmly walked towards it. The shadow snakes thrashed violently, threatening him. Even though Hamel didn''t stop, the snake form lunged at him as if bouncing. And the next moment. Crackle! The charging shadows, along with the walls and floor of the cavity, were torn to shreds. As Hamel swung his hand as if wing, deep and huge w marks appeared along the path. Tremble! Even though the Shadow Binding was released, the rabbit couldn''t move anymore. Hamel slowly walked over and lifted the frozen rabbit by its ears. As it struggled and squirmed, Hamel met its eyes. "Stay still." "..." The rabbit didn''t move, as if it had fainted. *** "...What in the world happened?" Daniel, waking up from his unconsciousness, asked while holding his throbbing head. When he came to his senses, the cavity was on the verge of copsing, and Hamel, with dragon eyes, was shaking the rabbit in one hand. His already aching head felt even worse. "I drank dragon''s blood." "...You did something reckless. Is your body alright?" "Yes." Hamel nodded lightly, as if there was nothing wrong. Daniel subtly averted his gaze, feeling somewhat uneasy about the vertically slit blue pupils. His gaze towards the rabbit was soon colored with curiosity. "Why didn''t you kill it?" "It''s immortal." Azi Dahaka. The serpent that swallows death. It was an unkible being. ''Even if I end its life now, it will just resurrect somewhere else.'' And at that time, it would be freed from its seal. Of course, the characteristic of immortality wasn''t all-powerful. Even the celestial gods had weaknesses. But there was no way to find them right now. "There''s no other way." Hamel pushed the rabbit into the Azure me. Screech! The rabbit shook its body, crying and screaming in pain, but Hamel didn''t bat an eye. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill it?" "..." After a while, Squeak! The rabbit stopped struggling. It realized it wasn''t dead. "What did you do?" At Daniel''s question, Hamel looked down at the rabbit and said, "I weakened the power of Azi Dahaka sealed in its body as much as possible." Hamel didn''t have the magical knowledge to strengthen the seal, but he could weaken the power of the demon Azi Dahaka as much as possible. Now, it was nothing more than an ordinary rabbit, weak enough to lose to a cat, let alone a human. Most of its grayish-brown fur had turned pure white, with only a faint gray tinge at the tips of its paws. "For some reason, I know now. It won''t be dangerous while its fur is this color." "...That means." "We can''t kill it, and we can''t let it go, so there''s only one option." Hamel met the rabbit''s eyes as he tied it up. His blue, glowing eyes were cold and sharp. "We have no choice but to take it with us and keep watch." The rabbit, no, Azi Dahaka, only trembled when it met his gaze. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 31 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 31: The Taboo of the Salt Mine (5) "We''re... We''reing out!" Reaching the entrance of the mine, one of the figures waiting anxiously outside shouted urgently. Themotion outside grew louder, and the murmur of voices flowed into the mine. "It seems everyone has gathered." Hamel said casually, and Daniel responded with a worried tone. "Hamel. I''ll say it again, for a lord, authority is everything." "Indeed." Hamel nodded as if he understood. After all, he was a nobleman''s son. He knew that he couldn''t treat the people of the territory with onlypassion and tolerance. That would be closer to the attitude that clergymen serving God should maintain. Hamel didn''t confuse the two. Of course. "My authority is probably very weak right now." Hamel hadn''t officially be the lord yet, nor was he the official sessor. Furthermore, the Gilmore n wasn''t weed by the people of the territory. There were no knights left to raise swords and banners for them. And the lineage of magic, the source of the n''s power, had been severed. "...You''re well aware of that. Then why aren''t you establishing your authority?" Daniel, who had been listening silently to Hamel, tilted his head with a puzzled expression. Hamel calmly replied, "The authority you speak of is probably based on fear." Overwhelming power and fear were of great help in establishing authority. For Hamel, who had no foundation, there would be nothing better. But Hamel had no intention of doing so. No, rather than that... "I would rather give up the position of lord than rule through fear." At Hamel''s firm words, Daniel was momentarily speechless. He had seen countless people who would offer all their wealth, their lives, even their very souls, to gain the position that Hamel would so easily give up. The title of nobility held that kind of power. Daniel, thinking that Hamel was indeed unique, asked something else. "Then, what about the mansion...?" "It will work out somehow. If I ask them to leave the family mansion in exchange for giving up the position of lord, the Imperial family won''t refuse." Daniel thought for a moment and then nodded. Indeed, from the Imperial family''s perspective, it was a deal with no downsides. Hamel recited a passage from the scriptures reverently. "The God Yan said, ''Those who lead should dedicate themselves wholeheartedly where they are needed, but if they are no longer needed, they should leave without lingering.''" "...Was there such a passage?" "It''s not in the modern scriptures." This passage could be seen as a challenge to the system of ss society and imperial power. The phrase could only be found in the scriptures from the ancient republican era. "...The words of the scriptures change due to the circumstances of humans." "That''s how it is." Hamel simply looked at Daniel calmly. There wasn''t a trace of lingering attachment in his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Daniel chuckled at this. "Just like you." "Is that so?" Hamel simply nodded. Thump, thump! The two of them headed out of the mine without hesitation. Dozens of people were standing there nervously. They were holding weapons, tense in case a monster jumped out. When Hamel and Daniel appeared, some breathed a sigh of relief, while others still held onto their suspicions and tension. It was only natural. It hadn''t been long since they learned not to be deceived by appearances. It was then. A man appeared from among the people. "Lord Hamel... is that you?" "Yes, Dane." Hamel showed his si ring to the knight who had once served him and his family. Recognizing it, Dane immediately knelt. "Please take me with you." "I don''t understand what you mean." When Hamel asked with a puzzled look, Dane, still with his head bowed, said, "I confessed my sins to everyone. I no longer deserve to stay here." "..." Hamel looked around at the vigers surrounding him. They subtly avoided Hamel''s gaze. ''I see.'' Dane had awakened and taught the Doppelg?ngers. It was natural for the vigers'' resentment to be directed at him. He was no longer the vige headman, nor their neighbor. "Although I have stepped down from my position, I would be happy to serve as a servant or a soldier. Please let me serve you again." "I''m not in a position to pay you generously." "I will serve you." "...Thank you." Hamel nodded lightly. There was no justification or reason to forcibly turn away someone who wanted to serve him. ''It wouldn''t be right to leave him here...'' Dane''s expression brightened at Hamel''s eptance. He then stood up and positioned himself behind Hamel. Dane''s father, an old man, simply bowed his head and asked Hamel to take good care of his son. On the other hand, the vigers hesitantly opened the way. There was no courtesy towards the sessor of the territory, nor gratitude for saving the vige. They simply avoided and feared Hamel of the Gilmore n. The three of them slowly walked through the crowd towards where they had tied their horses. "..." Daniel, displeased with the current situation, gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. However, because of the conversation he had with Hamel, he simply endured. "I''m sorry." Hamel awkwardly apologized at the sight. "Even if you don''t care, there''s no reason for Sir Daniel to receive such treatment." "...It''s fine." Daniel also waved his hand dismissively, seemingly deted by Hamel''s apology. As the three were about to leave, "Wait... please." A child approached them. Hamel recognized the child and opened his eyes wide in surprise. "It''s Den." Den, the son of the deceased Aaron''s family. Den, his eyes red and swollen, stumbled towards them. "...Uncle Dane. I''m sorry." "No! Why are you apologizing? What are you sorry for?!" Dane replied, almost shouting, his voice urgent. His face was contorted in pain. "Rather, I... Because of me... this happened..." Dane gritted his teeth, unable to finish his sentence. Den shook his head. "I don''t know about that. But I lied." "...?" "Actually... you see. I knew." "Huh? What did you know...!" Dane''s eyes widened. Hamel and Daniel did the same. The child continued, his voice choked with sobs. "I... I knew. That Mom and D-Dad..." "..." "B-But I wanted to believe it wasn''t true... I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Waaaaah..." Everyone was speechless. The child knew. About his parents'' deaths. That the beings who raised him were monsters. But even so, he wanted to deny reality. Because for the child, his parents were his whole world. "...No, no!" Dane quickly ran and hugged Den. Then, he burst into tears like a child along with Den and apologized. "I''m sorry! If I... If I hadn''t been so foolish!" Dane''s voice cracked like rough iron. He cursed his past and swore to God. "Give me a chance. I will protect you. Even if it costs me my life." The child nodded, sobbing as if pouring out all the tears he had been holding back. Dane, as if he had received salvation, just hugged the child tightly. After crying for a long time, the child finally looked at Hamel and bowed deeply. "Thank you for saving me." "..." The child knew that it was Hamel who had avenged his parents and saved him. Hamel didn''t know how to respond to the gratitude from the child he thought would resent him. Hamel simply stroked the child''s head gently. "...Um." Just then, one of the vigers spoke up with difficulty. His pupils were trembling as if he was anxious, but he seemed to have gathered his courage. "Th-tha... Thank you for saving my husband!" Hamel recalled the woman who had been restlessly pacing in front of the mine. "...It seems your husband is safe. That''s a relief." Hamel nodded. The next moment, The vigers started approaching Hamel one by one. They each approached Hamel and Daniel and expressed their gratitude. Some shed tears, while others smiled joyfully. "...This is sudden." Daniel muttered as if he didn''t understand, but Hamel felt like he knew why. They were simply afraid. Of the new authority figure, a member of the Gilmore n. In this world, a savior who rescued them could turn into a robber in an instant and steal everything they had. Hamel understood their anxiety and nodded. That was enough. Bright smiles bloomed on the faces of the vigers, and the clear blue sky that had cleared up was now shining with warm sunlight. *** "Please lead us." The old man, Dane''s father, bowed deeply. Following him, all the vigers bowed to Hamel. "...What kind of magic did you use?" "..." Daniel asked, still seemingly unable to understand. But this time, Hamel couldn''t answer because he didn''t know the answer either. Hamel, Daniel, Dane, and Den mounted their horses to head to the mansion. They were bewildered to see the vigers gathered at the entrance of the mining vige. Honestly, Hamel didn''t have the slightest lingering attachment to the authority of being a lord. Rather, it was burdensome to have people he was responsible for when he had to leave on a journey of revenge. However, Hamel was the type to silently carry out the role given to him. He had entered the priesthood for revenge, but he never neglected his duties as a priest. Although it was an unwanted position as lord, he intended to live up to people''s expectations this time as well. Therefore, Hamel had only one thing to say to them. "...I will officially visit you again after assuming the position of lord." "...!" The people''s eyes widened. A short silence followed. "Alright!" Someone shouted, raising both hands. Only then did the people smile brightly and raise their hands. "Long live Lord Hamel! Long live Heidern!" "Hurrah!" The old man started the chant, and the vigers followed, their voices erupting in blessings for Hamel. In that festive atmosphere, Hamel was slightly flustered, bowed politely, and then urged his horse forward. "I feel like I''ve been possessed by a ghost." At Daniel''s words, Hamel nodded calmly. "Although I amcking, I suppose this means I still have work to do." "By the will of God?" "Yes, by the will of God." The two men exchanged nces and chuckled briefly. Despite facing an unexpected crisis, they had survived once again. If everything was ording to God''s will, it meant they still had things to aplish. Although not a particrly devout believer, Daniel quite liked Hamel''s interpretation. After riding for some time, Even though they rode slowly in consideration of the tired Den and Dane, they were able to reach the mansion before sunset. Clip-clop, clip-clop! The mansion became bustling at the sight of Hamel and his party returning. By the time they entered the mansion, Bishop Arsen, the Holy Knights, and the Imperial nobles with their escorts were already there to greet them. "I have returned." At Hamel''s greeting, the Imperial noble sneered and said, "Returning already? Did you even go to the mine?" "Yes, I did. As expected, there was a demon." "I see. But whye back empty-handed? You''re not saying you can''t do it now, are you?" The bishop''s expression hardened at the noble''s sarcastic tone. Just as the bishop was about to speak in a cold, low voice, "I took care of it." "...What?" "I said I took care of it." Hamel calmly looked down at the noble from his horse and said. Bishop Arsen, who had been staring nkly at the noble and Hamel in turn, finally burst intoughter. "As expected of Hamel!" [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 32 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 32: A New Wind "Hamel, was it? Congrattions." After a while, the Imperial noble said awkwardly. The bishop behind him added with a smile, "Baron, you mean." "Ah, I almost... forgot. Baron... Hamel." The noble gritted his teeth and abruptly held out the Emperor''s letter of appointment and a sword. Hamel, havingpleted the inheritance of the title, rose from his seat and epted them. "Thank you." "Well then, I''ll be on my way." "You''re wee to stay longer." "...No, I''d rather go to an inn in the neighboring territory than stay in this ce without a single servant." The Imperial noble clicked his tongue, turned around, and immediately prepared to leave. Hamel had only offered out of courtesy and had no intention of persuading him further. It was true that the mansion was in a poor state, and he was busy with the affairs of the territory anyway. After seeing the noble off, Hamel went straight to the study. There were a number of urgent matters that needed to be dealt with immediately. First of all, the outflow of residents and poption decline were serious. The poption had halvedpared to 10 years ago. Also, all the sales channels for the salt mine were cut off, and no ships came to the port for trade anymore. Not only agriculture, but even fishing was not being done properly due to the decrease in fish catches. With no tax revenue, the funds to run the territory had dried up, and it was deep in debt. Furthermore, Viscount Ramsey, the lord of the northern territory of Heidern, was coveting Heidern''snd. "I don''t even know where to begin." Hamel sighed deeply. There was a mountain of rted documents and materials. Even those were all old records, so gathering urate information was the priority. "...I''m going to need people." At this rate, he would die from overwork managing the territory, let alone getting his revenge. It was then. Knock, knock! Bishop Arsen appeared with a knock. "Hamel. Do you have a moment?" "Of course. Pleasee in, Bishop." Hamel rose from his seat and pulled out a chair for the bishop to sit on. The bishop smiled awkwardly and sat down. "I''m sorry to interrupt you when you seem so busy." "No, it''s alright." Most of the issues were things that would take time to address. They weren''t problems that could be solved immediately, so Hamel didn''t make a fuss. ''Of course, there are some things that need to be dealt with urgently, but...'' The bishop looked at Hamel, seemingly understanding his worries, and said, "You must have a lot on your mind." "...Is it that obvious?" When Hamel asked with a puzzled look, the bishop chuckled and shook his head. "No, it''s not that. Actually, while you were gone to the salt mine, I briefly checked the state of the territory... and to put it nicely, it''s on the verge of copse." "To put it bluntly..." "It''s more like awless zone than a territory, isn''t it?" "... " After a moment of contemtion, Hamel nodded. The salt mine vige was probably in a better situation than others. Even though exports through the coast were blocked, smugglers would have beening and going bynd. ''And with Dane, a former knight, as the headman, the security would have been stable.'' Even the people of the salt mine, which was rtively well-off, were emaciated and impoverished. It was obvious what the situation would be like in other viges within the territory. "We need food. Clean water, clothes, and firewood too." "Indeed." The bishop nodded in understanding. "But direct support from the order is difficult." "... I understand." Hamel nodded with a creak. "As you know, Hamel, you are no longer a priest of the order. You are a nobleman of the Empire." Hamel had be a lord. This meant that he had sworn allegiance to the Emperor and now had rights and responsibilities. However, if Hamel continued to receive help from the order after bing a lord, the Imperial family would inevitably doubt his sincerity. "Many eyes are on you right now, Hamel. And the order does not want any further conflict with the Imperial family." "I understand." The Order had already made a considerable sacrifice by helping him this far. Of course, they did so with the judgment that it would increase their influence in the long run. In any case, further assistance could be detrimental to Hamel. "I have received enough help. Thank you." Hamel bowed his head deeply in gratitude. At that moment, the bishop ced something on the desk with a thud. Hamel reflexively looked up to see what it was. "This is..." He was speechless for a moment and closed his mouth. The leather pouch was filled with shining gold coins. "This should be enough to put out the immediate fire." This was undoubtedly the bishop''s personal funds. Considering his usual frugality, it was almost all of his possessions. "I can''t ept this." When Hamel refused, the bishop shook his head and said, "Think of it as severance pay." "..." Hamel hesitated for a moment, then nodded. With this money, he could sustain the lives of the people in his territory for a while. Remembering his duty as a lord, Hamel endured the burden. "Thank you." "Not at all. I''m grateful that you epted it." The bishop rose from his seat with a good-natured smile. "Ah, please wait a moment." Then, as if he had remembered something, Hamel took something out of his pocket. A silver insignia shining brightly. It was the insignia symbolizing an exorcist. Furthermore, Hamel unfastened the talisman he was wearing, his sword, and offered it to the bishop. "I can''t keep this anymore since I''m no longer a priest of the order." Hamel''s expression as he spoke was extremely calm. The bishop stared at him intently for a moment, then suddenly burst intoughter. "...?" With a puzzled expression, Hamel waited for the bishop''sughter to subside. A momentter, the bishop waved his hand and said, "Just keep those. Did you really intend to leave the order, Hamel?" "...Wasn''t that the case?" At Hamel''s question, the bishop smiled contentedly, as if looking at an innocentmb. "If we intended to let you gopletely, there would be no reason for the order to help you, even to the point of antagonizing the Imperial family." "..." Come to think of it, that made sense. As Hamel nodded, the bishop said with a smile, "If you agree, Hamel, the order will soon negotiate with the Imperial family. In exchange for returning you to the priesthood, this territory will be ced under the order''s jurisdiction for one generation, with you acting as the lord." "..." There was such a method? Hamel, surprised by the idea he had never considered, thought for a moment and then nodded. "Please do so." Although he had stepped down, there was a possibility that the Imperial family would continue to plot to remove him. Hamel''s goal was revenge, after all. He couldn''t be tied down to the position of lord forever. The bishop, watching Hamel, smiled with satisfaction and got up, leaning on his knees. "Very well. Then I''ll be on my way. I can''t be away for too long." "Why don''t you rest here for a day?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unlike when he had offered to the Imperial noble, Hamel sincerely tried to persuade him to stay. The bishop looked at Hamel in surprise for a moment, then burst intoughter. "To think that Hamel would try to keep me here." Hamel was always someone who didn''t speak unnecessarily and was reluctant to form deep rtionships. The bishop was amused by this unfamiliar side of him. After a moment, he smiled contentedly and patted Hamel''s shoulder. "Then let''s have a drink together next time." "I''ll visit you when things are settled." "I look forward to it. I''ll prepare some good alcohol." The bishop left the study with a pleasant smile. A short whileter, the outside was noisy with preparations for departure. Night travel was always risky, so no amount of preparation was too much. The Holy Knights were also busy preparing to leave. "I''m d you''re safe, Lord Hamel." At that moment, Antonio, carrying his luggage and leaning on his staff, came to find Hamel. "...Are you leaving?" Hamel said bitterly, looking at his attire. Antonio replied in a bright voice, "Yes, I''m going back with the bishop." "Is that so?" The Saint Joseph Temple, where Bishop Arsen resided and where Hamel had stayed during his time as an exorcist. It was thergest temple in Letria, in the eastern part of the Empire. If he went there, there would surely be a ce for Antonio as well. However, Antonio''s following words were different from what Hamel expected. "I intend to finish the Exorcism Trial there." "...The trial?" "I couldn''tplete the Path of Exorcism this time... but I''m sure I''ll be able to someday." Hamel paused for a moment. The Path of Exorcism, the final stage of the priest''s trial. Antonio hadn''t given up yet. "You could die." "It doesn''t matter." Antonio grinned. "Rather, isn''t it cool? A blind exorcist. Like the saint from the scriptures." There was no such saint. But Hamel understood what Antonio meant, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Huh? Did you justugh at me?" Hamel put on a straight face and feigned ignorance. "You must have misheard." "No... I definitely heard youugh." Antonio tilted his head. Hamel ced a letter with his seal on it in Antonio''s hand. He had prepared it beforehand to give to him when the time was right. "What''s this?" "It''s your report card. You can submit it to the temple when you return." "...Excuse me?" Antonio tilted his head, not understanding. "What do you mean? I didn''t finish the trial." Although the passing of the Path of Exorcism was determined by the supervisor, there was a minimum requirement. That was to perform at least 10 exorcisms. Antonio hadn''t fulfilled that condition yet. Hamel replied calmly, "You finished it. Because I judged it so." "But the minimum requirement..." "There are exceptions." Hamel continued, looking at Antonio''s dumbfounded expression. "It''s possible if the trial supervisor has the name of a Saint." "...What does that..." "I thought it was useless, but it seems there are some privileges within the order. Like discretionary judgment in the examination." "...!" Antonio finally understood what Hamel meant. Hamel ced his hand on Antonio''s shoulder. "Antonio, you have sessfullypleted the Path of Exorcism on this journey." "But I..." "As the supervisor of your trial, I assure you. There is no one more suited to be a priest than you." Antonio''s trembling was conveyed to Hamel through his hand. Hamel continued speaking. "You faced overwhelming evil and did not hesitate to sacrifice yourself. You overcame fear and acted ording to God''s word." "Lord Hamel..." Antonio''s voice trembled slightly. There was a hint of moisture in it, but it was clearly a feeling of joy. Hamel smiled gently at Antonio and said, "You passed the trial." "Thank you..." Antonio finally sniffled. Then, as if nothing had happened, he smiled brightly and exchanged greetings with Hamel. "I will definitelye back, whenever that may be." "I''ll be waiting." Hamel and Antonio bowed to each other with utmost courtesy. Soon after, Antonio left with Bishop Arsen. Unable to mount their horses due to the thick darkness, the procession slowly made its way along the road. Clip-clop, clip-clop! The leisurely sound of horses'' hooves without riders echoed through the silence. The procession ofnterns stretched out in the darkness. If there are meetings, partings are also inevitable. But now he knew. That there were partings that weren''t sad. That there were joyful farewells, anticipating the day they would meet again. Hamel watched the procession disappear into the darkness for a long time. *** The next day. Early in the morning, Hamel gathered the remaining people in the mansion. He had something to ask of them. "You''ve all gathered." Hamel looked at the assembled people and ced the divided pouches of money on the desk. As everyone looked at him with puzzled expressions, Hamel continued calmly. "Autumn ising soon. At this rate, our territory will not survive this winter." "..." No one argued. It was all too clear that Hamel was speaking the truth. "So I have a favor to ask of you. First, Sir Daniel." Hamel said, holding out a pouch of money to him. "Please go to the Lengbast territory and purchase a sufficient amount of firewood and lumber. We need softwood and hardwood for construction, but prioritize firewood for now." "I don''t mind, but... what about your n, Hamel?" Daniel asked, somewhat surprised. Hamel replied in a resolute voice, as if he had already made up his mind. "I will leave in the spring. If I leave now, it would be no different than abandoning the territory." "Well, if you''re okay with it, I don''t mind." Daniel shrugged and epted the money pouch. Hamel expressed his gratitude and then looked at the next person. "I have a request for you as well, Dane." "Just give the order." Dane''s eyes lit up as his name was called. Hamel flinched slightly at his intense reaction but continued calmly. "We need soldiers to maintain security in the territory. Please hire about twenty able-bodied people within the territory who need jobs and train them." "To entrust me with such an important task... I will do my best." Dane knelt down as if deeply moved and received the pouch that Hamel handed him. As Daniel looked at them with a strange expression, Hamel coughed briefly and turned his attention to the next person. "But Ono... why are you here?" "...I was disciplined." "...Excuse me?" When Hamel asked back, Ono ruffled his hair irritably and replied. "The bishop disciplined me for heading to the mansion without you. He told me to do some service here for a while." "...Hmm." As Hamel struggled to find something to say, Ono sighed deeply and said, "Don''t bother with useless constion, just give me some work. I have nothing to do anyway." "If you''re willing... I''d be grateful." Hamel continued, surprised by Ono''s unexpected reaction. "Then, Ono, please go to the harbor. There seems to be some trouble there as well." "...Don''t tell me it''s another demon?" "Yes, probably." Ono muttered a curse under his breath and nodded. "This territory must be cursed. Damn it. Fine, I''ll do it." "Thank you." Just as Hamel was expressing his gratitude, "Um... what about me?" Everyone''s attention was drawn to the unexpected voice again. Den, whom Dane had brought along, was looking up at Hamel with an anxious expression. "Ah." After a moment of contemtion, Hamel asked Den, "Den, what do you want to do?" "I... want to learn swordsmanship." When Den said that while ncing at Dane, Hamel nodded lightly. "Alright. Then Den, go with Dane and learn swordsmanship. And while you''re following Dane, please find someone to hire to work in the mansion. Someone diligent." "...Yes!" Den nodded vigorously. Dane simply bowed his head towards Hamel with a deeply moved expression. Hamel was briefly lost in a strange emotion. Although there were only five of them, he now had people he could trust and rely on. As each prepared for their assigned tasks, the deste mansion was filled with energy for the first time in a long time. A new wind was blowing in the Heidern territory. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 33 [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 33: The Wager (1) The sound of hooves echoed softly along the road. A long-awaited silence. Hamel, riding alone, felt a strange sensation. ''Was this what it felt like?'' The silence that should have been familiar felt incredibly unfamiliar. Hamel soon realized that this feeling was loneliness. It was because he had grown ustomed to the hustle and bustle of being with Antonio and Daniel. He didn''t know why he was feeling this way after such a short time together. ''This is disconcerting.'' Hamel unconsciously stroked his chin. If it had never been there in the first ce, he wouldn''t have noticed. But they say that the absence of someone is quickly noticed once they''re gone. It seemed to be true. Hamel didn''t particrly like this situation either, but it couldn''t be helped. ''...Time is of the essence.'' Everyone had left for their respective duties, and that included Hamel. There were two urgent matters to deal with. Securing food for the winter. And meeting Viscount Ramsey, the lord of Sorn, the northern territory of Heidern, to pay the interest on the debt. Although there was still a year left before the principal was due, Hamel had a reason for his haste. ''Viscount Ramsey is clearly after Heidern''s salt mine.'' Even though the due date hadn''t arrived yet, the viscount had filed a petition with the Imperial family. Their im was that the Gilmore n had neither the ability nor the will to repay the debt. They requested to receive Heidern''s salt mine in lieu of the debt. The Imperial family had requested proof of this and sent a message asking Hamel to visit Sorn. Therefore, resolving this issue was the priority. As Hamel pulled the reins and urged his horse forward, He spotted a carriage in the distance. It wasn''t a nobleman''s carriage, but it was luxurious and had two mounted escorts. The carriage was also moving at a speed simr to Hamel''s. ''This is still Heidern territory...'' There was no reason for a carriage to be heading north from here, so Hamel quickly approached it. The carriage also seemed to have noticed Hamel, as it gradually slowed down and stopped, and the mounted escort changed direction. "Halt! If youe any closer, we will consider it a threat!" "..." Hamel slowly reduced his speed and stopped his horse as they requested. The escort, still pointing his sword, said, "To increase your speed after seeing the carriage, how dare you. Who are you, and what is your purpose?" Indeed, it was rude to chase a carriage ahead of you at high speed without a reason. The problem was... this was Heidern. "Who are ¡®you¡¯?" "What?" The escort''s face contorted greatly at the unexpected response. Hamel continued calmly. "This is Heidern, and I haven''t heard anything about you passing through here." "What nonsense is that? Why should you know if we''re passing through here? Are you the lord or something?" Just as the escort scoffed in disbelief, Hamel replied calmly, "Yes." "...What?" Breaking the brief silence, the escort narrowed his eyes. "That''s what I said." "What a madman. How dare you impersonate the lord? The lord of Heidern is Dennis Gilmore..." "Stop." Just then, Someone from inside the carriage interrupted the escort and opened the door. Then, they limped out, seemingly with difficulty moving their body. An elderly man with a monocle and gray hair. He was short and small, but his eyes were cold and sharp, giving off an eerie feeling. "Master Benjamin!" As he appeared, the escorts quickly lowered their heads. But it was impressive how they were still wary of Hamel. ''They''re not just any ordinary thugs.'' As Hamel thought so, the old man called Benjamin spoke. "Could you please take off your robe for a moment?" "..." Hamel nodded and removed his robe. Seeing this, Benjamin nodded, then slowly bowed his waist in greeting. "I greet the master of Heidern." "...!" The escorts were shocked and their eyes widened at the sight. Benjamin muttered to them in a low, cold voice, "What are you doing?" "We apologize!" The escorts, as if they had finallye to their senses, quickly dismounted and bowed their heads to Hamel. "It''s alright." Hamel didn''t mind. He was more curious about the other person''s identity. "Who are you?" Only a very small number of people knew that Hamel had be the lord of Heidern, but this person recognized him just by looking at his face. It was clear that he was not someone to be taken lightly. Benjamin, still maintaining his lowered posture, replied, "My name is Benjamin of the Lawrence Trading Company. I''m just an insignificant merchant. Please speak casually." "The Lawrence Trading Company... isn''t that the best tradingpany in Letria?" "You tter me." Hamel thought it wasn''t ttery at all. The Lawrence Trading Company was a guild formed by renowned merchants in the eastern part of the Empire. They were famous for their credit, with the bonds they issued being as good as gold. Therefore, Hamel was puzzled. "What brings the Lawrence Trading Company here?" "Forgive me. Actually, I have urgent business in the Sorn territory, so I was passing through your territory without contacting you." "I''m not holding you ountable, so please tell me a little more." Hamel needed information. Anyway, with no soldiers guarding the territory, he was in no position to me them. He was simply curious why they had to pass through here and why they were going to Sorn. With negotiations ahead, information was power. Benjamin raised his head and replied to Hamel''s words. "Of course. But would it be alright if we talk while we travel?" "Let''s do that." Hamel nodded, then left his horse and boarded Benjamin''s carriage. The carriage started to run at full speed again. Benjamin began in a calm but clear voice, "It''s a trivial story, so I''m wondering where to start. Shall I first tell you why ourpany is going to Sorn?" "Alright." Hamel nodded and listened to Benjamin. Benjamin''s eyes momentarily sparkled, seemingly impressed by Hamel''s attitude. "You are a very unique lord." "Is that so?" "Yes. Usually, nobles are not interested in the affairs of lowly merchants." Benjamin showed something resembling a smile for the first time and began his story. The Sorn territory always purchased food from tradingpanies around this time of year through bidding. However, Benjamin had seeded in winning this year''s bid in return for granting Viscount Ramsey''s requestst year. To deliver this, Benjamin had purchased food and was on his way to the Sorn territory. The problem urred while heading to the Sorn territory. The Rosel Forest, located east of the territory. An armed group had upied the road there. Benjamin wiped his monocle and said, "There weren''t many of them, but each one was strong." "Then all the goods of thepany...?" "No, not at all. Strangely enough, they didn''t take our goods. They just told us to withdraw from theirnd." Hamel tilted his head. The Rosel Forest didn''t belong to anyone. If anything, it was the boundary between the Sorn territory and the Greenwood territory to the east. Putting that question aside for now, Hamel asked another question. "Then can''t you just take a detour?" "We had time until the delivery date, but originally, today was the bidding date." Benjamin tapped his finger on the chair, and to Hamel, it seemed like a sign of anxiety. "I received a verbal promise for the bid from the viscount''s stewardst time... but I have a bad feeling, so I''m heading to the territory first." "I see." Just as Hamel was nodding, "We''ve arrived!" The coachman outside shouted. Benjamin opened the carriage window. A sharply pointed mountain and a gray city perched on its slope came into view. The city of steel and stone, Sorn. They had arrived. *** "Wee." Someone bowed to Hamel and Benjamin as they got out of the carriage. "I am the steward of Viscount Ramsey. The lord is waiting for you." "...The lord himself?" Benjamin asked back, slightly ufortable. Matters rted to trade were usually discussed with the steward, not something the lord would involve himself in. The steward said with a stiff expression, "Yes, both of you. Follow me." Hamel and Benjamin followed the steward. A littleter, they arrived at the reception room of the castle. There, they found a middle-aged man with a plump chin and a young man who looked thin and irritable. The steward was about to introduce them when The middle-aged man suddenly smirked and spoke, "Well, well, well. If it isn''t thezy merchant who''ste for the bidding date and the unscrupulous debtor who doesn''t repay his debts. What a well-matched pair." Benjamin bowed his head calmly, and Hamel, without any particr reaction, introduced himself. "I greet the master of Sorn. I am Hamel Saint Gilmore of the Heidern territory." Perhaps it wasn''t the reaction he wanted. Viscount Ramsey waved his hand dismissively and said, "I was joking. You''re too stiff, young man." "I apologize." Viscount Ramsey frowned at Hamel''s stiff response, then fiddled with the numerous rings on his fingers and introduced the young man beside him. "This is the mediator from the Imperial family, Sir Conrad." "Pleased to meet you." When Conrad extended his hand for a handshake, Hamel also reached out and grasped it. For a moment, their eyes met. Calloused, hardened hands. The hands of a swordsman. Conrad stepped back with a slightly surprised look. Viscount Ramsey, on the other hand, looked at Hamel and said in a tone that suggested he couldn''t be bothered to speak further, "Now that the introductions are over, let''s get to the point. Your father, Baron Dennis, borrowed money from me and hasn''t repaid a single penny. The overdue interest alone amounts to five thousand marks." "I''m aware of that." When Hamel nodded, the viscount snorted and replied, "Then it makes things easier. As I see it, the Gilmore n has neither the ability nor the will to repay the debt. To prevent the interest from increasing further, just hand over the salt mine and be done with it. I''ll let it go with that." The viscount shrugged as if he was doing them a favor. Conrad said nothing and just looked at Hamel. Hamel simply ced a leather pouch on the table. "What''s that?" "Two thousand marks." "...What?" Viscount Ramsey''s eyes widened for a moment. But then, he snatched the pouch and hurriedly looked inside. Watching him, Hamel continued, "I will pay the remaining amount along with the principal. The Gilmore n has both the ability and the will to repay the debt." Perhaps this wasn''t the situation they had expected. The viscount lightly bit his lip, mmed his hand on the desk, and shouted, "...This isn''t enough. The longer we wait, the more we lose!" "There''s still time until the due date." As Hamel said, the due date was next winter. And he had just shown his willingness to pay. This meant that seizing the mine was no longer possible. Just as the viscount''s face was turning red and blue, The mediator, Conrad, spoke up. "How about this?" "...?" As everyone''s attention focused on him, Conrad spoke again. "I understand there''s a problem in the east of the Sorn territory." "...That''s right." The viscount replied, and Hamel nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Baron Hamel will take care of that problem. I hear the territory is suffering great losses because of it, so the viscount should be able to reduce the debt by a certain amount, right?" In short, he was telling Hamel to repay the debt with his service. If the interest could be reduced that much, the risk of not getting the money back could be reduced to some extent. The viscount, seemingly deep in thought, asked suspiciously, "Sir Conrad, does he even have the ability to do that?" "I believe he does." Conrad nodded, ncing at Hamel''s hands. After a moment, the viscount sighed deeply and nodded. "Alright, let''s do that. If you do that, I''ll reduce the debt by ten, no, thirteen thousand marks." Hamel''s eyebrows twitched slightly. The amount to be repaid was thirty thousand marks in principal and five thousand marks in interest. He had already paid two thousand marks, so if he received a reduction of thirteen thousand marks, the remaining debt would be only twenty thousand marks. The decision wasn''t difficult. "I''ll do it." "But let''s be clear about this." The viscount looked at Hamel with an expectant gaze and said, "If you don''t repay all the debt by next winter, or if you fail to resolve this problem, I''ll have to take the mine." "That''s fine." Hamel nodded. The viscount looked at him as if he had seen the most foolish person ever. But Hamel didn''t mind. An unidentified armed group that attacked thepany but didn''t take their lives or goods? Compared to what he usually dealt with, it was nothing. [Trantor - Peptobismol] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 34 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 34: The Wager (2) Hamel left the reception room first and was packing his belongings. A littleter, Benjamin also left the reception room with a calm expression. As Hamel watched him, Benjamin suddenly bowed deeply to Hamel and apologized. "I apologize, Lord Hamel." "I don''t understand why you''re apologizing." At Hamel''s question, Benjamin said with his head bowed, "Because calling me insignificant along with you was meant to mock you." "Ah, was that it? It''s alright." "...?" Hamel shook his head calmly. Benjamin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise at his reaction, but Hamel was sincere. He had been out of the nobility for so long that he waspletely unaware of this kind of provocation. Moreover, he didn''t even care. Hamel was more curious about other news. "What happened with the bid?" "Ah, the bid." He returned to his cold, impersonal tone and replied, "It fell through. The steward imed that the previous bid had priority. The bid has already been passed on to anotherpany." Unfortunately, Benjamin''s concerns had be reality. The steward had decided to purchase the cheaperpany''s stock. Benjamin muttered as if admitting a mistake, "It seems I overestimated the reputation of our Lawrence Trading Company. It''s been a while since I''ve received such treatment, so I''m a bit flustered." "Then what will you do with the remaining stock?" "It''s troublesome, but I''ll have to do something about it. The steward said he would buy it at half the original price. He said I could either sell the food at that price or let it rot and throw it away." Hamel looked at him for a moment and asked, "How much is half the price?" "One mark per bag of whole wheat. And one mark for ten boxes of shallots, carrots, or cabbage. It''s lower than the purchase price." "Two marks." "...Excuse me?" "We''ll buy all of your stock. At exactly twice the price. Ah, except for the salt." At Hamel''s words, Benjamin''s mask ofposure finally broke. He seemed slightly bewildered, wiping his monocle and taking a moment before calmly responding to Hamel''s words. "I apologize, but the amount of stock is considerable. At that price, you would have to pay at least twenty thousand marks..." Clink! The gold coins piled up inside the leather pouch that Hamel handed to Benjamin gleamed. As Benjamin stared nkly, Hamel replied calmly, "I happen to have exactly twenty thousand marks." "...Why, with this kind of money, would you...?" Benjamin looked up at Hamel in puzzlement. His face was no longer that of a cold, calcting businessman. The genuinely surprised old man asked him in wonder, Why did you endure the humiliation earlier when you had this kind of money? Hamel''s answer was simple. "Saving the people of my territory is the priority." "...Haha." Benjamin burst intoughter for the first time. Theughter that had initially burst out in surprise soon turned into an amused chuckle. "Hahaha. You are a very interesting person, Lord Hamel." "Am I?" "Yes. At least, you are the most peculiar noble I have ever met." "I see." Hamel simply nodded calmly. Benjamin collected the money and replied, "Very well. I ept the deal. It seems I have a new client." Hamel shrugged at him. "Then let me give you some advice as a new client. It would be best not to bring salt to Sorn or its vicinity next year. Because we have a lot of stock piled up." "Ah... I see." Benjamin immediately understood what Hamel meant and nodded. It meant that there was a considerable amount of salt that had not been sold due to the situation in the territory. If Heidern released its supply, the price of salt in Sorn and the surrounding areas would plummet. "Thank you for the valuable advice." "It''s nothing. Now, shall we get going?" It was time for Benjamin to return to hispany. And for Hamel to reduce his debt. It was time to head to the Rosel Forest in the east. *** The reception room, now empty of both Hamel and Conrad. Viscount Ramsey, frowning for some reason, didn''t seem to want to leave the reception room. After a while, He tapped the desk with his ring-d fingers and called for the steward. "Steward." "Yes, master." "So you''re saying that he''s the only one left in the Gilmore n line?" "Yes. Dennis Gilmore was killed in a demon attack, and David Gilmore went missing while fighting a demon, his whereabouts unknown. The only one left is the former exorcist, Hamel Saint Gilmore." "He became the lord recently, right? Then his support base must be weak?" The steward smiled wryly and nodded at the lord''s question. "There aren''t many people left in Heidern in the first ce. After this winter, it will be an empty territory." "Then that changes things." Viscount Ramsey stroked his chin. Those guys upying the east were at a level that would require dispatching an army to deal with them. And he had heard that Hamel, or whatever his name was, was a priest who couldn''t even handle divine power properly. It was clear that such a half-baked priest wouldn''t be able to solve the problem. When he failed and returned, the salt mine would eventually fall into his hands, but to just get one salt mine and be done with it, the remaining pie was too big. What if he just left the debt as it was? It might give him the justification to swallow the whole territory when Heidern was empty. No, with a little maniption, it would be entirely possible. "Steward. The salt mine alone is not enough." "Then..."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Can you take care of it quietly?" "...!" The steward''s eyes widened for a moment, then he nodded vigorously. "I hear the Laughing Fox of Maron is in this area." "The Laughing Fox of Maron... you mean the one from the ''Pale Cord''?" "Yes." "It''ll cost a bit." "But it will be certain." After a moment of contemtion, Ramsey grinned and nodded. "Alright, proceed." "Yes, but..." "What is it?" "What if he actually solves the problem?" Ramsey burst intoughter at the steward''s question, as if he had heard a funny joke. But then, "He can''t use divine power, so that''s unlikely. But if he does, it''ll be troublesome." Viscount Ramsey stoppedughing abruptly and ordered impassively, "Make an additional request to Fox. Tell them to create a justification." "Understood." The steward bowed his head and headed outside. Ramsey, left alone in the reception room, ran his fingers over his rings. Even in the darkness, his eyes gleamed with greed. *** After half a day''s journey east from Sorn, lush greenery came into view. However, instead of admiring it, Hamel tilted his head and asked, "Was the Rosel Forest... this small?" He had definitely visited this forest years ago. Back then, it was so vast that it couldn''t be captured in a single nce, and so dense that the interior was invisible. But what about now? Cut tree stumps were spread out widely, and although it had stopped now, there were uprooted roots and split rocks scattered everywhere from thend clearing for cultivation. Perhaps because of this, the grandeur he felt in the Rosel Forest before was no longer there. Benjamin slowly nodded at Hamel''s question. "In recent years, Sorn has been focusing on developing farnd. Especially Sorn, they can never have enough firewood." Hamel nodded slightly, as if he understood. Sorn was a city of cksmiths with advanced ironworking technology. From weapons to farming tools, the goods produced in Sorn were of quite high quality. So it wasn''t difficult to understand why they needed more firewood than other territories. "But this is too much." "Indeed. I hear the price of iron in the territory has risen a lot these days. No one expected the price of iron to rise in Sorn, where the iron mines are located." "..." The price of iron had risen. The reason for the rise in iron prices was obvious. Either the supply was short, or... ''The demand has increased.'' As Hamel pondered the meaning of this, "It seems we''ve almost arrived," Benjamin said, looking towards the window. The carriage had already entered the forest. As the dense trees swallowed the noise, silence fell, and the coachman slowly reduced his speed. The view was dim, like dawn, but the road was maintained enough for the carriage to pass. After traveling a little further, Thud! An arrow, shot from somewhere,nded in front of the carriage. The horse was startled, and the carriage came to an abrupt halt. "They''re here," Hamel said calmly and stepped outside. There, a group of people was waiting for them. The small man at the front spoke, "Turn back. Thisnd ahead belongs to us." Although his face was hidden deep under his robe, his tone and voice sounded elderly. Hamel shook his head firmly and said, "This is the Sorn territory. Moreover, this road is a facility built by its lord." "They entered our forest without permission and built this road. We merely tolerated it." Hamel stared at the old man and asked, "Who are you?" "...You don''t need to know." At the old man''s gesture, a man as huge as a tree stepped forward from behind. He stood in front of Hamel, holding a club as thick as a log. His imposing presence was so overwhelming that even the escorts protecting Benjamin flinched and stepped back. "Turn back. We don''t want to fight." The old man gave a final warning. Hamel simply shook his head again. "...We have no choice then. Findel." "Yes." The giant man swung his club at Hamel. Judging from his rxed movements, he seemed to be holding back. The next moment, Thud! Hamel''s hand, which had somehow moved below the man, struck his chin. The man''s eyes rolled back, and he fell to his knees with a thud. "...!" The old man and those behind him flinched visibly. Even though his face was hidden by his robe, Hamel''s voice was young, and his body was thin. For those who had considered Hamel an unthreatening opponent, this was an unexpected turn of events. "There''s a reason why I can''t turn back now." Hamel turned to face the old man and said, "I don''t want to fight either, so let''s talk." The old man silently pointed behind him. "It''s not over yet." "...?" The moment Hamel turned around, the log-like club came flying at him again. Hamel narrowly dodged it and retreated, but the club was swung at him again and again. Bang! The missed club shattered a roadside stone. It had enough force to shatter bones if it hadnded. The giant man was wielding his club powerfully as if he had never fallen. Hamel, narrowly dodging the club, said bluntly, "Since you drew your weapon first, I will use mine as well." The man called Findel, instead of replying, gripped his club anew and swung it powerfully. Hamel, in response, blocked it with the sword he had drawn. The next moment, the ground beneath Hamel''s feet shattered, and dust and dirt flew up. Even a knight would have been crushed by the impact. "Findel! What are you doing?!" The old man shouted urgently. "How many times do I have to tell you not to kill him...?!" sh! But before he could finish his words, A sh of sword light cut through the dust cloud. sh! The man called Findel copsed on the spot, blood flowing from his arms and legs. And Hamel slowly emerged from the dust cloud. "...What?" Just as the old man''s voice trembled, "How dare you hurt Findel!" A woman in a robe, standing right behind the old man, shouted and quickly drew her bow at Hamel. However, Whoosh! Two daggers, thrown even faster, pierced both her shoulders, pinning her arms holding the bow and arrow. Hamel''s throwing daggers had hit their targets urately. "Ugh." As the fallen woman tried to grab her bow again, Cold metal touched her neck. Hamel, who had approached unnoticed, held his sword to her throat. "Stop." The old man, who had been watching the situation silently, finally spoke. He asked in a cold, low voice, "Are you a knight sent by the lord?" "No." "...?" The old man was so taken aback by Hamel''s immediate answer that he couldn''t say anything. The reason was understandable. The movements Hamel had just disyed were things that even most knights would struggle to achieve. Hamel withdrew his sword, sat down, and sped his hands together. It was a posture of devout prayer that anyone would recognize. After a moment of bewilderment at hisposed and natural demeanor, Whoosh! Azure mes erupted from the wounds of the fallen Findel and the woman. "What is this?" For a moment, they were bewildered, but then the bleeding from the wounds stopped and began to heal. While the woman touched her wounds in surprise, a silence fell as no one dared to step forward. "Who in the world are you...?" The old man asked Hamel, who stood up, brushing off the dirt. "My name is Hamel. I am the lord of Heidern and a priest." [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 35 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 35: The God of the Blue Mane Tribe (1) The old man, who had been momentarily stunned, regained hisposure and removed his robe. His hidden face was revealed. Blue patterns were intricately drawn across his face, and his head was adorned with a feathered ornament. cing a hand on his chest, the old man greeted them formally. "My name is Arandel. I am a descendant of the Blue Mane Tribe." "I''ve heard of you." Hamel nodded, slightly surprised. They were a tribe of druids. One of the minority groups that made significant contributions during the transition from the mythical age to the age of humans. The first emperor was renowned for acknowledging their contributions and granting them autonomy. "It is an honor to meet such an esteemed tribe." "The honor is mine. Though I was surprised by the sudden visit of the lord." Arandel gave a heartyugh and gestured towards Hamel and hispanions. "Come with me. I have lost in a contest of strength, so I have no choice but to yield." "Thank you." Hamel expressed his gratitude politely. Judging from the powerful aura emanating from Arandel, he was not someone to be underestimated. He wouldn''t have known before, but after using the power of dragon bloodst time, he had be more sensitive to the flow of mana. ''He''s quite strong.'' Perhaps if Arandel had fought seriously, Hamel wouldn''t have won easily. Things had simply worked out smoothly because Arandel had decided to talk to Hamel. Meanwhile, Benjamin, unaware of this fact, adjusted his monocle and expressed his admiration. "The more I see, the more surprised I am. I heard you were an exorcist, but to subdue those who even the elites of ourpany couldn''t handle so easily..." "I was lucky." Hamel shook his head and replied. But even this seemed to impress Benjamin, who nodded vigorously. "To possess swordsmanship skills surpassing even a knight and yet conceal them... It''s something to learn from as a businessman." Hamel tried to add something, sensing a misunderstanding, but then gave up. He felt like anything he said would only deepen the misunderstanding. As they followed Arandel while conversing, a small vige with a wooden fence came into view as they entered the forest. "This is our tribe''s vige. Come in." As they followed him inside, hundreds of gazes fell upon them. "Outsiders?" "Why are those people here...?" "What is the chieftain thinking...?"N?v(el)B\\jnn Their gazes were piercing. Gazes filled with distrust, wariness, and fear. But neither Hamel nor Benjamin blinked an eye. Both were quite ustomed to such gazes. "We''ll talk here." An elder led them to arge tent in the center of the vige. Inside, seats were arranged in a circle around a firece. Arandel, instead of sitting in the chieftain''s seat, sat facing Hamel and spoke, "So, what brings you here?" "It''s due to a deal with the lord of Sorn." "...I see." Arandel''s face hardened at the mention of the lord. This confirmed Hamel''s suspicion of a conflict between the two groups. "He wants the Blue Mane Tribe to open the upied road and withdraw." "I know." Arandel tapped his fingers impatiently. "But this is ournd. Where are we supposed to withdraw to? We have made concessions so far, but all we received in return was contempt and disregard. Didn''t you see it on your way here?" "..." Hamel nodded. It was not hard to see. The forest, deforested, cleared, and deste. For druids, the forest and nature were their home and akin to the gods they served. ''This ce, the Rosel Forest, was their home.'' If so, their conflict was inevitable. "Negotiations with the lord..." "We''ve tried countless times. He would say he understood, and the next day, hundreds of trees would be cut down." Hamel thought of Viscount Ramsey. That sly and greedy man was certainly capable of such behavior. ''Perhaps what the viscount is aiming for is...'' Hamel put aside the hypothesis that came to mind for a moment and said to Arandel, "But if this continues, a direct confrontation with the lord will be unavoidable." "...We''re prepared for that. We have our reasons for not being able to retreat any further." Hamel tilted his head. Judging from Arandel''s attitude, it didn''t seem to be just a territorial dispute. "What are those reasons?" "..." Arandel looked at Hamel with aplicated expression for a moment. Then, he spoke, "You also said you were a priest. Which god do you serve?" It was an unexpected question, but Hamel simply answered calmly, "I serve all the good gods. And I follow the path of Ehurshica, the god of order and death." "I see." Arandel nodded. Then he asked Hamel again, "Then what would you do if that god was dying?" "..." Hamel was taken aback. Of course, the scriptures said that even gods would face death when the end times approached, but that was just a metaphorical expression. Gods were eternal and immortal beings. However, Hamel put those facts aside and imagined it. The answer was simple. "I would strive to save them." It was a natural response. They were the ones he served, the direction he followed. For Hamel, the will and words of Ehurshica were his justice and belief. Hamel wasn''t the only one. No priest would stand idly by while their god was dying. At Hamel''s answer, Arandel smiled bitterly. "Indeed. That''s how we feel as well. We can no longer watch our god die." "...?" As Hamel looked puzzled, Arandel rose from his seat. "Follow me. Seeing is believing." And a little whileter, After a short walk into the forest behind the vige, a clearing appeared before them. A clearing bathed in sunlight. In the middle of it was something huge with blue fur. That something was breathing in and out with difficulty, then... Whoosh! It opened its eyes, revealing an overwhelming presence. Slightly parted lips revealed sharp, white fangs. An auraparable to the special-grade demons of the mythical age. "What is that?" Hamel unconsciously ced his hand on the hilt of his sword and asked. Arandel replied with a sorrowful expression, "Stop that. That is our god." Hamel paused and examined the being. The being blinked and closed its eyes again, as if it had no intention of attacking. Looking closely, its eyes were watery and had rheum in the corners. Its parted lips revealed ragged breaths, and its gums were stained with bloody saliva. Only then did Hamel rx his guard and lower his hand. Seeing this, Arandel stepped forward in front of the god, knelt down, and said, "Tarkasi, the lord of the Heidern hase." Perhaps it heard Arandel''s words. Its ears twitched, and then it slowly raised its head. A giant wolf,rge enough to swallow amb in one bite, looked down at Hamel with weary eyes. As Hamel stared at the wolf in wonder, Arandel said, "Greetings. This is Tarkasi, the Blue Wolf, the god served by the Blue Mane Tribe and the master of this Rosel Forest." *** "Greetings, Master of the Forest." Hamel bowed to the wolf. Unlike demons, these beings sided with humans despite possessing supernatural powers. ording to the church''s doctrine, they were not gods. However, because they helped the good gods, benefited the world, and followed and served their will, they were called Bodhisattvas, seekers of enlightenment, and revered as representatives of the gods. [...Growl.] A rumbling sound came from the wolf called Tarkasi. As it slowly raised its massive body, the fallen leaves scattered with a rustling sound. The giant wolf, stretching its body, let out a long howl. Awoooooooo! Hamel''s body trembled, and his hair stood on end. The predator''s roar paralyzed every nerve in his body. ''The power I feel is weak, but its presence is not inferior to even the Man-faced Lion, Riteil.'' If it weren''t in this state, he couldn''t even imagine how strong it would have been. While Hamel was secretly assessing its power and clicking his tongue in wonder, Tarkasi slightly raised its head, sniffed the air as if it was dry, and then stared intently at Hamel. [...Lord of the Heidern and priest serving Ehurshica.] "Yes." Momentarily surprised that Tarkasi could speak, Hamel reflexively replied and tilted his head. Arandel should have introduced him as the lord. How did it know that he served Ehurshica? But before his question could fade, unbelievable words flowed from Tarkasi''s mouth. [You are a mixture. A greedy one, serving a god while taking its power.] "...!" Hamel knew what that power was without needing to be told. Dragon blood. Tarkasi had recognized it at a nce. "You know about this power?" [I saw it often in the old days. The so-called heroes of the mythical age were all a bunch of loose screws.] Hamel was excited to hear about his condition from such an unexpected source. He was hurriedly organizing the questions he wanted to ask when Tarkasi spoke as if seeing through Hamel. [You must be curious about how to control and handle that power.] "...Indeed." The life of a dragonkin was a terminally ill one, apanied by excruciating pain proportional to their immense power. It was said that one could be aplete being if they could obtain the heart of a dragon, but that was just a legend. No one had ever obtained a dragon''s heart. Those with exceptional skills extended their lifespans through dragon byproducts, but in the end, they only became monsters, driven mad and losing their sense of self. ''I''m suppressing the power by absorbing demons, but...'' It was uncertain how long this temporary measure would remain effective. He had to find another way if there was one. Despite Hamel''s expectant gaze, Tarkasi replied coldly, [I know nothing about that.] "...I see." Hamel slowly nodded. It was disappointing, but it was an unexpected piece of luck, so he shouldn''t be discouraged. At that moment, Tarkasi''s eyes shed. [However.] "...?" Tarkasi pushed its head towards Hamel and said, Exhaling a foul smell of rotting flesh, Tarkasi opened its mouth. [I might be able to tell you how to handle that power.] Hamel''s eyes widened in surprise, a rare sight. If he could handle the dragon''s power, it would be of great help on his journey. "I want to learn." [Is that so?] As Hamel nodded, Tarkasi gurgled with a phlegm-filled sound. It was probablyughter. [But I can''t tell you for nothing. As you can see, I''m in this state, so I''d like to receive some help.] "Tell me what you need." At Hamel''s immediate answer, Tarkasi let out another satisfied chuckle and opened its mouth. [Something is harming the spirit of the forest and eating away at me. I had the Blue Mane Tribe stop logging the forest, but that''s only a temporary solution.] "So that''s why." Hamel looked at Arandel. Arandel simply nodded with a gloomy expression. "We have our suspicions, but it''s impossible for us to solve with our own power." Tarkasi looked at Arandel for a moment, then said to Hamel, [If you help Arandel solve the problem, I''ll teach you how to handle the power, as promised.] Hamel''s deliberation was brief. If he solved the problem that was devastating the forest, Tarkasi would regain its strength, and the tribe would lift the upation of the road. Then, not only would he be able to learn about the dragon''s power, but he would also be able to fulfill the lord''s request. The issues of logging and the Blue Mane Tribe''s livelihood would remain, but unfortunately, those were not things Hamel could easily intervene in. "Alright." Hamel epted Tarkasi''s request. Hearing the answer, Tarkasi growled lowly and theny down on the ground, seemingly exhausted. [...I need to rest for a bit now.] "It won''t take that long." [Chuckle. You''re a confident priest. I don''t dislike your spirit.] Tarkasi chuckled and slowly closed its eyes. [Go. I hope your confidence isn''t just recklessness...] With thosest words, Tarkasi took a breath and fell asleep. Hamel turned his gaze to Arandel. "It seems we don''t have much time." "...Actually, it might be surprisingly easy if you, a priest and lord, help us." Arandel said with a bitter smile. As Hamel stared at him instead of replying, Arandel shrugged and answered, "We druids use the spirit of the forest to perform our magic, but we cannot use divine power. However, the strange traces found in the forest seem to be of that power." "You mean..." Hamel asked, feeling a sense of foreboding. "That''s right. It''s faint, but I can sense divinity. A priest who knows how to handle divine power might have a way to solve it." "..." Hamel swallowed dryly instead of answering. Who was he? He had barely scratched the surface of understanding mana. Originally, a half-baked priest who couldn''t handle mana or divine power. That was Hamel. ''...Should I have brought Antonio?'' Antonio''s absence was keenly felt. But what could he do? If he didn''t have teeth, he had to use his gums. Hamel swallowed a sigh and replied, "Lead the way." "That''s reassuring." As Arandel smiled brightly and nodded, a drop of cold sweat trickled down Hamel''s back. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 36 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 36: The God of the Blue Mane Tribe (2) "We''re here. It''s that."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Going deeper into the forest, Arandel pointed to something out of ce and said. "That''s..." "Certainly not something you''d expect to find in a ce like this." Hamel and Benjamin, who had followed him, swallowed their exmations. A fist-sized ebony stake, barely noticeable, was embedded in a crevice in the rock, wrapped in red cloth covered in tiny writing. It was clearly the work of humans. As Hamel approached the stake, he frowned slightly. Arandel was right. "I can sense divine power." "There are more of those scattered throughout the forest." The stake emanated a powerful force simr to the sacred artifacts of the church. A strong, cold energy. Batu, the God of War. It was undoubtedly his energy, the one who led dozens of celestial legions. But why was his power devastating thisnd? Hamel approached the stake to examine it. "Be careful!" Arandel shouted urgently, and Hamel stopped, barely managing to pull back his hand. Crackle! Blue sparks erupted, and his fingertips tingled. If he had gone any closer, they would have been scorched ck. "...Thank you." Hamel muttered in surprise. Arandel shook his head and said, "Two of our tribe members have lost their arms to that thing." Divine power fundamentally doesn''t harm humans. Like the Azure me, it''s a power meant to benefit humanity. However, ''There are also powers that are not.'' Hamel approached the stake and examined it more closely. The red writing was part of an incantation containing the power of evil destruction. Examining the stake, made by cutting out a part of the Batu Scripture, Hamel noticed something strange. The direction of the power, meant to destroy evil, was subtly twisted. The technique itself was distorted to recognize thisnd and nature itself as enemies. This wasn''t something an ordinary priest could do. ''As expected...'' This was the work of an Inquisitor. In other words, it was the consecration of the Inquisitors, those who sought out and captured heretics, tortured them, and eradicated them. "Did you find something?" At Arandel''s question, seeing the expression on Hamel''s face, Hamel nodded briefly. "This is simr to the techniques used by Inquisitors." "Is that so? Then...?" Arandel''s expression was filled with expectation. Because Hamel had easily identified the problem. Indeed, now that he had grasped the problem, solving it wasn''t that difficult. Since the prayer was distorted with divine power, all he had to do was restore it with divine power. But... "...I''ll try." It wasn''t easy for Hamel at all. All he could do was invoke divine power through prayer; he had never performed a miracle that could be called consecration or benediction. Hamel sped his hands together and began to pray devoutly. After a while, a faint divine power lingered around him. "Oh!" The warmth was so clear that even Benjamin, an ordinary person, could feel it. But... "...?" 5 minutes passed¡­.. 10 minutes passed¡­... Then 15 minutes passed¡­... "..." There was no change in the stake. "Um... Lord Hamel?" At Benjamin''s call, Hamel slowly opened his eyes. Then he answered calmly, "It seems difficult to dispel this with my prayer." "...Is that so?" Arandel''s expression darkened rapidly. Hamel hurriedly said, "There''s still another way." "Really?" At Arandel''s delighted response, Hamel nodded confidently and cut his hand. Everyone was surprised by his sudden self-harm, but only for a moment. Hamel clenched his fist, letting drops of blood fall onto the stake, and recited a prayer. "Oh righteous fire of Ehurshica, that purifies iniquity." Azure mes ignited. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the mes that zed brilliantly as if to consume everything. "Ohhh!" "This is the Azure me of the youngest exorcist..." Both Arandel and Benjamin let out exmations of admiration. However, their admiration soon turned into groans and sighs. "Hmm..." "Ahem..." The reason was simple. The stake and its seal were still perfectly intact. "..." An awkward silence fell. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Hamel found it hard to bear the atmosphere. So, unusually, he made an excuse, "As expected, the powers of the same good god don''t affect each other." The Azure me was the righteous power of destruction, imbued with divinity. On the other hand, the seal on the stake was a power influenced by good, not evil. It made sense that the Azure me wouldn''t work. It was an excuse, but it was certainly a correct analysis. "...Ah, yes." The two replied, even more awkwardly. Their gazes towards Hamel were now tinged with pity. As the atmosphere grew even quieter, cold sweat trickled down Hamel''s forehead. This wouldn''t do. He didn''t know why, but he felt like his position would be jeopardized if this continued. Thinking so, Hamel gritted his teeth. There was only one thing he could do in this situation. "Oh Batu, who governs war, honor, and duels." Hamel suddenly stepped forward, reciting the scripture written on the sealing paper. "...?" The people''s expressions were filled with questions at his sudden action. But it didn''tst long; their expressions soon turned to shock. "Lead your 777,000 holy celestial armies and descend quickly to destroy these wicked beings and benefit the world." Hamel, reciting the correct, undistorted scripture, suddenly reached out towards the stake. There was no unusual phenomenon. Blue electricity crackled, and Hamel''s hand began to cken and burn. "Lord Hamel!" "Th-this is madness!" Benjamin and Arandel, realizing what Hamel was trying to do, hurriedly tried to stop him. But it was toote. His shrunken fingers, stiff from the burns, gripped the stake. It was then. "Oh Ehurshica, protect your servant. Grant me the power to correct this wrong once again with the mes of the Azure me." Suddenly, Azure mes flickered from Hamel''s hand, which seemed about to turn to ash at any moment. "...!" The Azure me. The power that could even heal a severed arm. It began to heal his burned hand. "Oh Batu, do not let evil roam the earth, and do not let thembs who serve you be tempted. Make the wicked beings tremble at the mere mention of your name." Hamel didn''t stop. He recited the two scriptures alternately and tightened his grip on the stake. Crack! With a sound like roots being pulled out, the blue electricity began to weaken. Then, Hamel gritted his teeth and muttered, "Bring down the mace that tears, burns, and shatters evil!" The next moment, With a cracking sound, the sealing paper burst. And the ebony stake was easily pulled out. It no longer held any power. "..." Benjamin and Arandel stared nkly at Hamel. Their gazes were filled with shock, relief, and realization. ''...I must never try to cheat Lord Hamel in a deal.'' ''...If all the priests of the Empire are like this, I''ll have to avoid fighting the lord.'' Unaware of this thought, Hamel muttered calmly, "As expected, the simplest method is the best." Hearing his words, the two just nodded awkwardly with a forced smile. *** Arandel and the elite warriors of his tribe, the guardians of the forest. And even Benjamin and the escorts of the tradingpany. They scoured the forest, searching for and removing the stakes. It took a little longer because only Hamel could handle them. It was a painful task, but Hamel didn''t dy even for a moment. Two days passed like this. Crack! "It''s done." Hamel pulled out thest stake. A total of eight locations. It wasn''t a small number. Hamel looked fine on the outside, but he was quite exhausted. ''I''m tired.'' He just wanted to return to the territory with thepany and rest as soon as possible. "Thank you for your hard work. Let''s go to Tarkasi." Arandel said joyfully. The problem that had been disrupting the spirit of the forest was solved. The master of the forest would recover, and the conflict with the lord could be avoided for now. Hamel asked Arandel, "What are you going to do after this?" "As promised, we will lift the blockade on the road and move the vige deeper into the forest." "It''s a matter of time." "I know, but... there''s no other way. At least it will be quiet for a while." Hamel was silent for a moment at Arandel''s words. Then he calmly expressed his thoughts. "That might not be the case." "What do you mean...?" "I hear the price of iron has risen sharply in the Sorn territory." Not only that. The furnaces in the cksmiths were constantly zing, and the whole city was in a state of unrest. Arandel''s face turned pale as he understood what Hamel meant. "You mean... the lord is preparing for war?" "Rather than a grand name like war, it''s more like a subjugation of the armed group upying the road." "Then could these stakes also be...?" Arandel''s face was filled with shock. Hamel simply replied with an expressionless face, "That''s a possibility. In any case, staying in this forest any longer is not wise." Even if it wasn''t the lord, it was clear that someone had acted maliciously against the forest and the druids. Arandel fell into deep thought at Hamel''s advice. But only for a moment. Arandel slowly shook his head and replied, "I''m sorry, but we can''t do that." "..." "This is our homnd and the very god we serve. Tarkasi cannot exist if he leaves this ce." It was the expected answer. Hamel also understood what Arandel meant. Therefore, Hamel simply nodded and added, "I understand. However..." Hamel stopped walking and looked at Arandel. "If the dayes when there is no longer any reason to stay here, pleasee south and find the Heidern territory anytime." Arandel''s eyes widened at Hamel''s words, then gently curved into a smile. With a pleasant, heartyugh, Arandel nodded vigorously. "That''s reassuring. Thank you." "Yes." Hamel simply nodded lightly and started walking again. After walking for a while, The group arrived at the clearing where Tarka was staying, the same one they had visited before. "Oh god, we have returned." Arandel bowed before the giant wolf and greeted him. As if waiting for them, Tarka raised his massive body and greeted the group. [Wee back. You''ve worked hard.] "How are you feeling?" [Very good. I feel like I''mpletely healed.] Tarkasi answered Arandel''s question with a pleasant chuckle, then his gaze stopped on Hamel. He pushed his huge head forward and said, [Priest, I must thank you. I didn''t expect you to solve it so quickly.] "Don''t mention it." Hamel lowered his body and shook his head. [No, it''s truly admirable. I must give you the promised reward, my benefactor.] As Tarkasi gently approached Hamel and was about to open his mouth, sh! A sharp sword strike sliced through Tarkasi''s neck. The sword, drawing a bold arc, was swung from below, and Tarkasi''s neck, half severed, dangled and swayed. "...Huh?" Everyone who saw it doubted their own eyes. Because the one who wielded the sword was none other than, "That won''t be necessary." Hamel. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 37 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 37: The God of the Blue Mane Tribe (3) Thud! Tarkasi''s massive body stumbled and copsed to the ground with a deafening crash. A silence fell over the unbelievable sight, but only for a moment. "Wh... What have you done!" An enormous roar, almost impossible to believe it was human, erupted from beside them. Arandel, who had unleashed the beast-like bellow, shouted with his eyes half-rolled back, "I trusted you! Is this what a priest would do?!" Hamel simply raised his hand and silently pointed at the fallen Tarkasi. "Look there." Arandel wanted to break that detestable arm and neck of Hamel¡¯s. But... Grit! He gritted his teeth, but he trusted Hamel onest time. No, it was closer to inertia. Because in the past two days, nothing Hamel had said had been wrong. Wiggle! "...?" Something was moving where he turned his gaze. Was Tarkasi, whose neck had been cut, still alive? No. Something had felt off from the beginning. ''...There''s no blood?'' Even if revered as a god, its physical body was made of flesh, blood, and bone. It should have gushed blood when cut. There was only a small amount of viscous liquid like old oil flowing on the ground, no blood. And the cross-section of the severed neck. Something was wriggling there, reattaching the severed neck to the body. Tarkasi had no such power. Then... "What in the world is that?" At Arandel''s bewildered murmur, Hamel wiped the rotten blood off his sword and replied, "I don''t know, but one thing is clear." "..." "We''re already toote." The Tarkasi that had been waiting for Hamel and his party here was no longer the god worshipped by the tribe, nor the master of the forest. It was just a rotting corpse, emitting a foul odor. Nothing more, nothing less. [G... Guh... Ugh.] Tarkasi slowly rose. Red foam, a mixture of saliva and blood, formed around its mouth, and perhaps because it had fallen, one of its pupils was vacant while the other bulged out, as if about to pop, and twitched. Wiggle, wiggle! White objects wriggled and fell from the empty eye socket. Maggots. It shook its dangling neck and mumbled haltingly, [Die... Ungrateful... humans.] "Aaah..." Arandel, as well as the elite warriors of the tribe, were speechless and groaned at the horrifying sight. The god they had served had be a demon. Their shock was unimaginable. Hamel stepped forward and faced the deceased Tarkasi. His duty was clear. To liberate the already dead body. "I will take care of it." Hamel muttered calmly to the dazed Arundel. Arandel was still unresponsive. Hamel hadn''t expected a reply anyway, so he didn''t mind. He simply continued forward silently. The closer he got, the stronger the stench that pierced his nose. It was something all too familiar to Hamel. So he had be desensitized to it. Rather than disgust, the terrible smell reminded Hamel of loss. It brought forthyers of memories, memories of the past that he had tried so hard to forget. In a form that hadn''t faded in the slightest. Crunch! Hamel gripped his sword tightly. *** ng! With a sharp metallic sound, Hamel''s body was pushed back. He quickly swung his sword for a counterattack, but it had already disappeared. Hamel quietly gritted his teeth. A short while after the battle began, Hamel entered the depths of the forest. He had judged that it would be advantageous to fight within the trees, given the creature''srge size. It was a misjudgment. "..." Under the shade of the lush trees, the enormous form dashed like the wind. Its deep blue fur blended naturally into the shadows, like ink spilled across the night sky. Invisible and unrestrained. The master of the forest. It moved through the forest like the wind, roaming in the darkness. ''It''sing.'' Focusing solely on the sound, Hamel quickly turned his body at the sound of cutting air and swung his sword. ng! Sharp, white fangs emerged from the darkness. But only for a moment. It disappeared, leaving only the red sparks that flew as it shed with Hamel''s sword. Hamel finally realized. This was still its hunting ground, itsnd. Even though it had be a corpse with a dangling neck, that hadn''t changed. ''This is bad.'' Time was not on Hamel''s side. The neck, which he had half-severed in his initial surprise attack, was gradually healing. And with it, the attacks were bing stronger. It would only take a moment. If he could hold it off for just a little while, he could sever the spine he couldn''t cut before andpletely detach the neck. ''But at this rate...'' Just as his thoughts began to wander, yellow eyes darted out from the darkness, interrupting Hamel''s train of thought. Closing the distance in an instant, Tarkasi headbutted Hamel. Expecting it to bite, Hamel hurriedly thrust his sword out, but the sword, hitting the hard skull, did nothing to slow it down. Bang! Perhaps this was what it felt like to be hit by a carriage. Hamel, thrown into the air, felt his consciousness fading from the dizzying impact, but he gritted his teeth and held on. Then he twisted his body with a whoosh. The next moment, Snap! Dozens of teeth appeared where Hamel had been, biting at the empty air. He hadn''tpletely dodged it. Along with his armor, half of his shoulder was ripped off. If he hadn''t dodged, his head would have been bitten off. Hamel barely managed tond on the ground. "...Ugh." He gritted his teeth to regain his senses. He had used up too much stamina in the past two days. His recovery was slow, and the pain was hard to endure. Hamel grabbed his dangling shoulder, healing it as he thought. His breathing was ragged, and his head was spinning. This was dangerous. Hamel carefully reached for the sk at his waist. He had been trying not to use it as much as possible, unsure when he would be consumed by madness, but there was no other choice. The yellow eyes in the darkness slowly closed the distance. It seemed to have given up on hiding. Just as Hamel was about to open the lid of the sk, "Shoot." Whoosh! Dozens of arrows grazed past Hamel and pierced Tarkasi. [Grrr...] The moment Tarkasi faltered, dozens of figures rushed past Hamel towards it. There was no need to wonder who they were. "Will buying time be enough?" Arandel appeared behind Hamel. Hamel nodded. "Just for a moment, please." "Leave it to me." As he spoke, Arandel bit into something he was holding and threw it on the ground. Hamel didn''t know what it was, but it was a deer''s heart, used for druid secret arts. The next moment, Crack, crack! His bones twisted, and his body began to swell rapidly. It was a rough and turbulent transformation, like a pupa metamorphosing. "...This is." Another blue wolf. Hamel was momentarily surprised, but Arandel, who had alreadypleted his transformation, let out a long howl. "Awooooo!" After the howl, Arandel nced at Hamel and then rushed towards the creature. In the darkness, Tarkasi and the warriors of the Blue Mane Tribe began to fight. Every time it swung its paws and snapped its jaws, the elite warriors of the Blue Mane Tribe were thrown about. Only Arandel was able to block its movements, biting at its limbs. A short time passed like this. ''Alright.'' His wounds had mostly healed. Now it was Hamel''s turn to finish it off. ''The Azure me is not enough.'' Perhaps because of its inherent divinity, The Azure me couldn''t burn Tarkasi''s body, which had once been worshipped as a god. It seemed the only way was topletely sever its neck. ''I need to stop its movement.'' Only one method came to Hamel''s mind. Talisman Control Technique: Shadow Binding. The technique Hamel had used to restrain Azhi Dahaka while under the influence of the dragon blood. ''Let''s try it.'' His deliberation was brief. He could barely sense mana, and he had never properly controlled it with his will, but... somehow, he felt like he could do it. Hamel extended his talisman, aiming it at Tarkasi, who was running through the darkness. By now, the entire tribe had been knocked down, and only Arandel was barely managing to withstand its attacks. There was no room for error. He only had one chance. Hamel took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His shoulders, stiff with tension, rxed. The trembling in his hands subsided. He could do it now. Hum! Hamel focused on the energy deep within his body. Mana had always existed within Hamel. He just hadn''t known it. Hamel threw a pebble into that energy. The pebble thrown into theke created ripples. And the ripples spread, circting through the circuits that extended to every corner of his body. ''So this is what it was like.'' Mana filled Hamel''s eyes. He began to see clearly in the darkness. Fully sensing the mana dwelling within him, Hamel stirred a tempest in its flow. The calmke, with its gentle ripples, gradually became turbulent. The small simmering turned into a storm, sweeping and crashing through his body like waves in the sea. Grit! Red blood trickled from between his clenched teeth. His insides churned, and his blood flowed in reverse. But Hamel didn''t stop. The pain was familiar. There was no chance of his mind faltering. Mana dwelled in the sword Hamel held. The talisman, responding to the gathered mana, trembled slightly. As if to signal it was ready. Hamel looked directly at Tarkasi. Then, pointing the tip of his sword at it, he muttered softly, "Talisman Control Technique: Release." The forest rippled. The energy flowing in the atmosphere reversed in an instant. "Shadow Binding." Whoosh! ck shadows darted out. The shadows of the forest no longer belonged to Tarkasi. At this moment, they were Hamel''s. Hamel didn''t hesitate. With the azure mes cloaking his sword, he kicked off the ground. Closing the vast distance in an instant, Hamel stood before Tarkasi. From the ground, From the trees, From the rocks, shadows stretched out, binding Tarkasi tightly. The shadows creaked as if they were about to snap at any moment, but it was enough. Hamel kicked off a tree and leaped into the air. Then, unlike before, he swung his sword down from above. "I apologize for the dy." sh! The sword severed the spine, cutting through the wound he had made earlier. The head, no longer attached to the body, fell to the ground with a thud. Tarkasi, copsed like that, remained silent and motionless. It was over. "..." Hamel stood beside it, his body swaying. Someone approached and stood behind him. "Arandel." "...Thank you." Arandel, who had returned to his human form, expressed his gratitude with aplex expression.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hamel slowly shook his head. After all, he hadn''t been able to save their god. And more importantly... "It''s not over yet." "...What do you mean?" Arandel asked back wearily. Although he felt sorry for him, Hamel''s thoughts were firm. "The deterioration was too rapid. Lord Tarkasi should have had more time." "...What do you mean?" "It means there''s a culprit who worsened Lord Tarkasi''s condition." Just as Hamel finished speaking, p, p, p, p! The sound of pping started to echo. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 38 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 38: The Assassin of the Pale Cord (1) The sound of pping came from within the forest. The apuse that had been continuing for a while abruptly stopped, and at the same time, a man slowly walked out towards the clearing. "That''s correct." He had long ck hair that reached his neck, Fox-like, narrow eyes, And his lips were curved into a smile. He spoke with his spear resting on his shoulder, "It seems I miscalcted the cost quite a bit." The narrow-eyed man shook his head regretfully. "If I had known you were this kind of person, I would have charged ten thousand marks more." "Who are you?" Hamel asked coldly. The man shrugged and replied, "We''re not knights, and isn''t it a bit old-fashioned to introduce ourselves with our names and affiliations as soon as we meet?" "You''re saying you''re not knights." "Oh dear." Strangely enough, the man scratched his head as if he had been hit on a sore spot andughed awkwardly. He seemed like a careless man. But... ''...There are no openings.'' Hamel''s fingers twitched as he rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. From the moment he appeared, Hamel had been looking for an opportunity to attack, but somehow, he couldn''t move a finger. He had a feeling. The feeling that the moment he swung his sword at him, he would be the one to get hurt. Just then, "Lord Hamel! Get down!" Benjamin''s voice came from somewhere in the forest. Thud! As Hamel reflexively lowered his body, an arrow flew towards the man. "Oh dear!" The man let out a short exmation and twirled his spear. With a light spin, the spear knocked down the iing arrows without a single miss. It was clear that he was no ordinary fighter. "You surprised me." The man muttered as if he was upset, and lightly tapped the end of his spear shaft on the ground. And the next moment, Crack! The sound of flesh and bone being torn echoed. Behind Hamel, Something suddenly shot up from the bushes. Looking closely, it was a long spear. Impaled on each spear were two people. "Cough!" They vomited blood that had flowed back from their torn lungs, along with bits of their insides. Hamel found their faces familiar. "R-run away, Lord Hamel. Master Benjamin..." One of the men, clutching his spilling intestines, murmured with a pale face and then dropped his head. ''Benjamin''s escorts.'' As Hamel furrowed his brow, Benjamin emerged from the bushes. Benjamin''s eyes, as he brushed back his gray hair, were frighteningly cold. "Are you alright?" At Hamel''s question, Benjamin nodded slightly and said, "I''m fine, but... you need to withdraw for now." "You know who he is." Benjamin nodded at Hamel''s words. Was it anger? Or fear? Unlike his expressionless face, his eyes were trembling slightly. "The murderer who caused the massacre in the Maron Civil War. The Laughing Fox of the Pale Cord." "The Pale Cord." Hamel groaned softly. He had heard of them. An infamous assassination group that operated not only in the Empire but across the continent. Composed of less than ten members, each one was said to possess monstrous skills. "Oh dear." The man, who had been listening quietly from a distance, chuckled as if embarrassed. "I didn''t expect you to recognize me right away. I don''t know whether to be happy or sad as an assassin." Despite his words, he didn''t seem particrly troubled. The members of the assassination group ''Pale Cord'' were known for not hiding their identities. When they killed, they did so mboyantly, for all to see. When they enjoyed their daily lives, they strolled leisurely through the city in broad daylight. As if to say, hire us anytime, or try to kill us. Some spected that they had a powerful backer, which would exin their iprehensible behavior. "..." Benjamin stared intently at the grinning man for a moment, then snapped his fingers. Rustle! Thepany''s escorts emerged from the bushes. There were ten of them in total. Despite the brutal death of theirrade, they didn''t waver. They were elite soldiers, far too skilled to be merepany escorts. "We''ll try to buy some time. Please withdraw, Lord Hamel." Hamel tilted his head, puzzled. "...Why?" Why was Benjamin volunteering to sacrifice himself? Hamel didn''t understand. Benjamin calmly wiped his monocle and replied, "It''s just a rational calction. If anyone can survive here, it''s you, Lord Hamel." Benjamin was already certain of death. No matter how skilled Hamel was inbat, his opponent was a member of the Pale Cord. There was no chance of winning. In that case, ''Let''s at least get Lord Hamel out of here alive.'' That was the conclusion Benjamin had reached. Fortunately, Hamel was a man of rare character. Perhaps he would at least gather the rest of hispany in the vige and help them escape. That was all he could hope for. Just as Benjamin was steeling his resolve, "No." Hamel shook his head and took a step towards the smiling man. "We''re all going to get out of this forest alive, every single one of us." Hamel drew his sword. ng! Benjamin unconsciously shuddered at the chilling sound. But he quickly regained hisposure and urgently tried to dissuade Hamel. "It''s impossible. Aren''t you exhausted, Lord Hamel?" "I''m fine. Please withdraw with Arandel, Benjamin. If you can just reach the vige, he won''t follow you any further." The vige had a wooden barricade and the soldiers of the Blue Mane Tribe. Even for the Pale Cord, it would be troublesome to break through the shower of spells and arrows. In the first ce... "He''ll probably withdraw if he kills me." As Hamel spoke calmly, the Laughing Fox, who had been listening, chuckled with interest. "Oh? Why do you think so?" "The stakes that made Lord Tarkasi sick must be the work of the lord of Sorn. He must have needed a justification to wipe out the Blue Mane Tribe from this forest." The lord had gathered iron and soldiers. The reason was clear. To remove the tribe, a thorn in his side, from the territory that had been recognized by the first emperor. If it weren''t for them, morend and resources would fall into his hands. In other words, "The order was reversed. It wasn''t that the Blue Mane Tribe upied the road, so he had to subjugate them. It''s that he created a situation where the tribe had no choice but to upy the road in order to subjugate them." However, it was a mystery how the lord of Sorn had obtained those stakes. He could only guess for now. "That''s an interesting idea... Please continue." The fox''s smile stiffened and became awkward. Seeing that, Hamel became more confident in his reasoning and continued, "But if I remove all the stakes like this and Tarkasi and the forest return to normal, the lord''s n will be ruined. That''s why the lord of Sorn must have entrusted you with this task." Hamel stopped speaking and turned his head. Following his gaze, they saw the cold corpse of Tarkasi.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "To create a new justification." With their god Tarkasi dead, the tribe would not back down. The all-out war that was the original goal was already a certainty. "And trying to kill me on top of that must be because he wants to swallow Heidern whole." So, if he killed Hamel, there would be no more reason to fight. Therefore, Hamel''s reasoning was that if he died, the Fox would also withdraw. After Hamel finished speaking, a brief silence fell. "..." Then, the Fox burst intoughter and shook his head. "That''s an amazing deduction. Have you changed professions from a priest to a detective?" Hamel didn''t react, but he partly agreed with the Fox''s words. The work of an exorcist priest was to find an unknown enemy, reveal its identity, and resolve the issue. In a way, it wasn''t that different from the work of a detective. The Fox giggled. It was a somewhat sardonicugh. "But you''re wrong about one thing." Theughing Fox twirled his spear and continued towards Hamel, "I''m going to kill those guys behind you too. There''s no reason not to." A cold silence fell over the surroundings at the Fox''s words. Hamel stared intently at the Fox for a moment and then nodded. If he was going to cross the line, there was no need for Hamel to hold back either. "Give it your best shot." No further words were needed. Hamel popped the cork off the sk in his hand and poured it into his mouth. *** The Fox, watching this, burst intoughter. "Is that a potion? Or a stimnt? Whatever it is, it won''t change the situation just because you drank one..." Flinch! The Fox''sughter abruptly stopped. ''What is this?'' An unfamiliar sensation washed over him. His body tingled with a prickling sensation. The surrounding air felt heavy. The atmosphere waspletely different from before. This was supposed to be his hunting ground, his yground. Suddenly, he felt an out-of-ce sensation, like he had been dropped into a jungle, along with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ''I''ve definitely felt this feeling before...'' Just as he tried to recall something, Crack! Hamel, who had been standing in front of him, disappeared. The Fox reflexively pulled back his spear to protect his chest. Bang! At the same time, an intense impact sent him flying backward. His hands trembled, and the shock traveled through his body. "...Huh? What did you do?" "..." Hamel didn''t answer. He simply stood where he had pushed the Fox back and stared at him with a calm gaze. A chill ran down the Fox''s spine, and he shuddered. Goosebumps erupted on his skin. Hamel''s blue pupils were fixed on the Fox with a sharp glint. The eyes of an arrogant and haughty predator. ''I remember.'' I''ve only experienced this overwhelming pressure once in my life. The feeling he felt that day when he encountered the leader of the Pale Cord. ''...Am I afraid... me, a member of the Pale Cord?'' "..." Hamel silently twirled the sword he was holding loosely and slung it over his shoulder. Then he dashed forward with explosive speed. Hamel''s movements left afterimages as he split to the left and right. Watching this, the Fox suddenly sighed and adjusted his grip on his spear. "This is really... not a good deal." A blue energy gathered at the tip of the spear. Even after experiencing Hamel''s overwhelming power, the Fox didn''t back down. The ''Pale Cord'' never avoided any battle, no matter how unfavorable. That was their irond rule. Rather... "This is troublesome. Really." Contrary to his words, the Fox grinned and thrust his spear forward. An intense light burst from the air. Aura. The exclusive domain of knights manifested from his fingertips. ng! Sparks flew with an ear splitting roar that was hard to believe came from metal striking metal. The spear and sword stopped in mid-air for a brief moment. The exchange didn''t end with a single blow. Hamel, with beast-like movements, swung his sword again and again, pushing the Fox back. ng! Crack! ng! ng! And the Fox parried every blow, wielding his spear with a speed that was hard to follow with the naked eye. "Hahahaha! This is terrifying. You''re like a beast!" The Fox burst intoughter, seemingly enjoying himself, and thrust his spear forward. After several exchanges, the Fox, finding an opening in Hamel''s swordsmanship as he swung his sword with all his might, quickly thrust his spear towards Hamel''s neck. However, ng! Hamel lightly deflected the attack with a wave of his hand. "Did you just parry a spear coated in aura with your bare hand?" The Fox clicked his tongue and stepped back. Hamel''s sleeve was slightly torn and fluttering from the Fox''s attack. A pattern like reptilian scales was visible on the pale back of his hand, revealed from within the torn sleeve. "It doesn''t seem like divine power or magic... Could it be that you''re also from a western n?" "..." When Hamel didn''t answer, the Fox scratched his cheek awkwardly and said, "You''ve be quite taciturn. Have you really be a beast? Anyway... I just hope we''re not fighting amongst ''the same n''." The Fox chuckled and spun his spear, then tapped the ground with the shaft. The next moment, Crack! A sharp spear de shot up from beneath Hamel''s feet. "...!" Hamel barely dodged the spear, which seemed poised to pierce his chin, by twisting his neck. The de grazed his cheek, passing through his hair. A cut opened on Hamel''s cheek, and blood trickled down. The Fox, seeing this, grinned and adjusted his grip on the spear. "Now, from now on, I''ll give it my all. So..." "..." "Please. You too, give it your all." As he spoke, the Fox tapped the ground with the end of his spear shaft. The ground split open, and dozens of spears began to emerge. *** Benjamin and Arandel couldn''t move an inch, witnessing a sight they couldn''t believe even with their own eyes. More than anything, ''It''s terrifying.'' It wasn''t just the Laughing Fox. Hamel, who had somehow transformed into apletely different person, was also strangely eerie. Just looking at his cold and sharp appearance made them feel like their hands would be cut. They couldn''t even breathe properly and simply watched the battle unfold. They felt like their heads would roll if they made even the slightest move. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 39 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 39: The Assassin of the Pale Cord (2) A spear suddenly shot up, aiming for Hamel''s abdomen. Hamel sprang up like a spring, escaping the spear''s trajectory. Just as Hamel, spinning in mid-air, was about tond, Tap, tap, tap! The Fox lightly tapped the ground with his spear shaft. Once again, several spears sprouted up like sturdy stakes. Hamel swung his sword, cutting the spear shafts into chunks, andnded on the ground with a roll. "...Haa..." Hamel straightened up, taking a deep breath in and out. With his ragged breathing, hot air escaped his mouth like steam. His head felt heavy. His body wasn''t moving as he wanted, and his thoughts were slow. He was barely holding onto consciousness, but it was dangerous. He was moving half by instinct. It felt like it would be easier to throw away his sword and fight with his bare hands. The reason was clear. ''Insanity.'' The dragon''s energy was consuming Hamel''s ego. He had expected side effects, but he had hit his limit faster than anticipated. Perhaps it was because he had used his powers consecutively after consuming the dragon blood in the salt mine. But there was no helping it. "My-my what monstrous movements." A man with a sly grin spoke in front of him. The Laughing Fox of Maron. He was much stronger than expected. The forest was now littered with the remains of spears created by him. Crack! Hamel broke off one of the spears that had sprouted up beside him and held it in his hand. ''Just a little more...'' Hamel gritted his teeth and threw the spear with all his might. Bang! The spear, piercing the air, mmed into the ground. But only innocent stones and soil were broken and overturned. The Fox was no longer there. His strange movements were as smooth as desert sand and as elusive as a mirage. "Haha! You''re not thinking of fighting me from a distance, are you?" The Foxughed and tapped the ground with his spear shaft again. Tap, tap, tap, tap! Spears sprouted up like bamboo shoots around Hamel. Hamel''s pupils moved rapidly, grasping the trajectory of each spear in sequence. Shing! He dodged most of them, but one spear, sprouting irregrly, grazed Hamel''s skin. Red blood spread over his torn clothes. As if growing ustomed to Hamel''s movements, the number and uracy of the spears grazing him increased. ''The Fox''s ability is spear creation. The trigger is tapping the ground with his spear shaft.'' An ability user. Unlike priests who served gods and manifested unique powers, these were people who wielded abilities inherent in their bloodline, passed down through their families. The Ishtaka n, renowned in the western part of the Empire, was a prime example, and judging from the way the Fox had mentioned "n" earlier, he seemed to be from the Ishtaka n. ''This is tricky.'' The Fox''s ability was to make spears sprout from the ground, but he didn''t rely solely on that. His evasive movements were as smooth as sand, and his thrusting spear was as deadly as a scorpion''s tail. He even wielded aura, the exclusive domain of knights, making it difficult to gain an advantage even in closebat. And if Hamel created distance, he would be showered with spears without exception... ''This is the Pale Cord.'' Their notoriety was not an exaggeration in the slightest. Hamel ran his hand through his hair and red at his opponent. The Azure me didn''t work on him, a human, and the Shadow Binding was pierced by spears before it could even reach him. He needed another method. But it was bing increasingly difficult to control his consciousness, let alonee up with a solution. "...Ugh." Thinking was bing a chore. Hamel, simply following his instincts and chasing after his opponent, kicked off the ground. In an instant, he closed in on the Fox and swung his sword. ng! Sparks flew, and the Fox''s body was lightly lifted. But the Fox, deflecting the impact, just smirked as if he was enjoying the fight. Hamel''s face contorted further at the sight, and he swung his sword repeatedly. Each strike carried enough force to pulverize even a giant boulder. Indeed, the rocks that were struck by the Fox''s deflected sword turned to dust, and trees were cut down like straws. "It''s like hunting a beast, not a human." But the Fox himself was unharmed. He simply chuckled with his narrow eyes. "If even one of those hitsnded properly, I would die, but this is too monotonous, isn''t it? Have you really be a beast, even in your mind?" At his taunts, sparks flew from Hamel''s eyes. His eyes, which had been glowing coldly, red with a raging blue light. The headache worsened, and uncontroble rage surged within him. How dare he. He couldn''t stand the fact that a mere human was giving him such a hard time. Humans were nothing more than fleas. If he unleashed his true power, he could tear the Fox''s skin to shreds, rip open his stomach, and pull out his intestines right now. Unconsciously, Hamel reached for his waist. His hand grasped the sk. The way to draw out his power was simple. To drink more, more dragon blood. Then he could shed this stifling shell. He could crush the grinning human in front of him in an instant. So what was he hesitating for? Pop! Hamel opened the lid of the sk. "Hmm?" The Fox''s eyes widened as he finally stopped and examined Hamel. Soon, a bewildered expression formed on his face. The Fox faltered and stepped back. He had a vague idea of what Hamel was trying to do. But it was already toote. Hamel was bringing the sk to his mouth. ''Ah, yes.'' That expression. Everything in the world should fear him. Hamel tilted the sk, feeling a thrilling sense of pleasure. Just as the viscous liquid was about to touch his lips, Tingle! A familiar pattern appeared on the back of his hand. Riteil, the Man-faced Lion. The mark of a special-grade demon. At the same time, Hamel''s hand stopped abruptly. ''What am I trying to do...?'' In his hazy, fogged consciousness, Hamel faintly regained his senses. He saw the sk in his hand. The red liquid inside sloshed enticingly. He wanted to pour it into his mouth right away, it looked so fragrant and sweet, like a ripe fruit. But Hamel instinctively knew what the consequences would be. The onset of madness. And the loss of his ego. ''The reason I fight is...'' For revenge. To protect people. But if he were consumed by the dragon''s power, Hamel would rampage indiscriminately, losing the meaning of everything he had fought for. That... couldn''t happen. Crunch! Hamel bit down on the inside of his cheek with all his might. The burning pain sent a jolt through his head. Blood trickled down from the corner of his clenched mouth. Finally, the fog in his head began to clear. The rage subsided, and the headache disappeared. Hamel turned his head and spat out the bitten flesh from his cheek. The Fox, watching this, finally rxed his stiff expression and let out an awkwardugh. "Y-you surprised me. Why are you trying to scare me like that?" "...Don''t worry. I won''t drink this." He mustn''t confuse the means with the end. Even if it meant dying here, he would not use the dragon''s power any further. Seeing Hamel like this, the Fox tilted his head curiously. "Oh? It seems like you''ve regained some of your senses." "Yes." Hamel nodded lightly and adjusted his grip on the sword. The energy of the dragon blood still lingered in his body, but his mind was clear. "Now, let''s begin again." Just as Hamel steeled his resolve and held out his sword, [Congrattions on oveing madness, priest of Ehurshica.] A familiar voice echoed in his head. *** Hamel easily recognized the voice. Tarkasi, the god of the Blue Mane Tribe. The master of the forest, whose neck he had severed with his own hands. ''But you''re dead...?'' As Hamel questioned inwardly, the voice answered as if it had heard him. [It is impossible for a human to kill me.] Death. It was the natural order, the principle that all living beings must eventually ept. The power to transcend this natural order was the reason they were called gods and worshipped. [Of course, now that my physical body is like this, I might as well be dead for a while.] Tarkasi muttered bitterly. Nevertheless, Hamel felt relieved and let out a sigh. The important thing was that he was alive. As long as he was alive, he could start over. ''I see. That''s a relief.'' Tarka chuckled, amused by something. [Chuckle. You cut off my head yourself, and that''s your reaction?] Hamel was at a loss for words. ''That was...'' [I know. You did it for me. You''re quite the yful priest.] "..." As Hamel was momentarily dumbfounded, Tarkasi, muttering with satisfaction, finally brought up the main topic. [We don''t have much time, so let me quickly fulfill my promise to you.] Promise? Hamel was puzzled for a moment, then recalled his deal with Tarkasi. ''If you help me solve the problem of the forest, I''ll teach you how to handle the power, as promised.'' Although he had failed to save Tarkasi, he had removed all the stakes from the forest. In return, he was to receive the knowledge of how to handle the dragon''s power. ''Now?'' They were in the middle of a dangerous battle where a moment''spse in concentration could lead to death. As Hamel hesitated, unable to answer easily, A mystical voice resonated in the air. [Come.] [Oh umted memories.] Hum! The atmosphere trembled, and the ground beneath his feet shook. Unknown memories and knowledge were absorbed into his body. [Continue the progression and reach the end.] Unforgettable information flooded his mind. The results of the practices umted through blood and death by those who praised the dragon, Feared the dragon, And yearned for the dragon. They eventually became like the very beings they so desperately yearned for. Hamel felt dizzy. The sheer volume of knowledge made him feel faint. It was a power he surely wouldn''t have been able to handle back when he was consumed by madness. But now it was different. ''I think I understand. No, it''s familiar.'' Hamel felt like he could use the power and words that had just been instilled in his mind. And very skillfully, too. At that moment, the Fox, who had been watching Hamel with a bored expression, twirled his spear and pointed it at him. "We''ll be here until dawn at this rate. If you''re noting, shall I go to you?" As soon as he finished speaking, the Fox charged towards Hamel. The sharp spear cut through the air and flew towards him. Just as the spear was about to pierce Hamel''s forehead, Thud! A blue hand caught the spear de with ease. "What is that...?" The Fox muttered, his body trembling as he strained against the spear. Reflected in his bewildered eyes was Hamel''s arm, covered in blue scales. Unlike before, Hamel''s hand, with ws resembling those of a bird of prey, was lightly gripping the spear de imbued with aura. Slide! As Hamel tightened his grip, the spear tip slid down. An overwhelming difference in strength. It was like ying with a five-year-old child. Flinch! The Fox shuddered and looked straight ahead. As his spear-holding hand lowered, he saw Hamel''s blue eyes. The moment their eyes met, the Fox involuntarily let go of the spear. He had never seen it before, but he could feel it. Those chilling, vertically slit eyes were undoubtedly the eyes of a top predator that once ruled the world. "...This is driving me crazy." The Fox could only mutter in a trembling voice. "...Were you hiding your power until now?" "No." Hamel said calmly. Then, he tossed the spear in his hand backward and slowly walked forward. The spear, thrown without force, ttered to the ground. Despite this, the Fox didn''t move. No, he couldn''t move a finger. An oppressive pressure, making it hard to even breathe, weighed down on him. "I wasn''t hiding it. I wasn¡¯t simply doing my best." Hamel slowly reached out his hand towards the Fox. An overwhelming difference in power that couldn''t be resisted. Realizing this, the Fox gritted his teeth and quickly lowered his body. At this gesture, almost like a surrender, Hamel momentarily stopped his hand. "If I get out of here alive... I''ll have to squeeze another million marks out of the lord!" The Fox quickly tapped the ground with his palm. Then spears sprouted up all around Hamel. He had thought the condition for activating the Fox''s ability was tapping the ground with the spear shaft. But it turned out that the act of striking the ground itself was the trigger. Dozens of spears surged towards Hamel, who had approached within arm''s reach. Thump! But Hamel simply stamped his foot lightly and muttered something. It was the name of a dragon and a forgotten dragonnguage. [Katiko Daeorycia] With a crunching sound, the Fox''s body was lifted into the air. "...?" What was happening? His body helplessly floating in the air, the Fox looked around to assess the situation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The ground was overturned. The undting ground exploded, churning up soil and stones and spewing dust in all directions. The dozens of spears the Fox had created lost their power like toothpicks blown by the wind and floated into the air. "Haha..." Onlyughter escaped him. Hamel, who had caused the earthquake by stamping his foot, was nowhere to be seen, but the Fox knew. He twisted his neck in mid-air and looked back. Blue eyes, piercing through the dust and emitting light, were right behind him. As Hamel threw his fist, the air tore, and the dust scattered. Seeing this, the Fox let out a self-deprecating chuckle and muttered, "As expected, the price was messed up from the beginning..." Crack! His muttering was cut short. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 40 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 40: Rewards of the Wager (1) "...Is he alive?" Benjamin asked, feeling uneasy. He had seen all sorts of things while traveling with the tradingpany and rarely blinked an eye, but this time was an exception. Whoosh! Azure mes cauterized the bleeding wounds and mended the broken bones. Hamel was reviving the Fox, whose body was mangled and horrific, half crushed. "Ah... yes. For now, he is." Hamel replied, nodding drowsily as if exhausted. The Laughing Fox, who would have died if left alone, was gradually recovering. Just in case, his hands and feet were tightly bound. Watching this, the reality of the situation finally sank in. The battle was over. And the result was something no one had expected. ''He actually won.'' Benjamin ran a hand through his disheveled gray hair and let out a hollowugh. He had thought it would be a miracle if even one of them survived. But Hamel had shattered his expectations. He had overwhelmingly defeated his opponent. ''He exceeds any expectations, no matter what I imagine.'' His character, values, and even his abilities. He was more unique and outstanding than any leader Benjamin had ever seen. ''...I''m envious.'' The ambition he thought had faded with age suddenly stirred within him. He had be one of the leaders of the Lawrence Trading Company and thought he had achieved his dream. But watching Hamel, different thoughts kept popping into his head. What if he formed a tradingpany under Hamel, under the name of the territory? It was every merchant''s dream to one day build their ownpany and be its leader. ''It''s still a bit early, but... I''ll have to give it some thought.'' While Benjamin muttered to himself, adjusting his monocle, Arandel was talking to Tarkasi on the side. "You''re alive, Lord Tarkasi." [Indeed. As long as you serve me, I will not perish. That is the nature of a god.] Gods were powerful. And they were immortal and indestructible. That was probably the biggest difference between them and mortal humans. However, even they could lose their power and existence, fading and disappearing. That happened when there was no one to remember and serve them. Of course, it was different for the gods who had existed since the beginning, before humans. But even they gained stronger divine power through the praise and faith of humans. As Arandel was expressing his relief, Tarkasi suddenly spoke in a stern tone. [Leave this ce, Arandel.] "Excuse me? What do you mean? How can we leave this forest...?" [As the priest of Ehurshica said, the forest is dangerous now.] Arandel hesitated. It wasn''t that he didn''t know. This incident alone was a tant provocation by the lord of Sorn. When he had confirmed Tarkasi''s death, he was even prepared for war. But now that the survival of the god he served was confirmed, Arandel was at a loss for what to do. "What will be of you if we leave?" [You are also a part of this forest. If you can settle elsewhere, like transnting a tree, I will also be fine, so do not worry.] Tarkasiforted Arandel in a calm tone. Arandel nodded after a moment of contemtion. "I will follow your will, my god." [Chuckle. You''ve made a wise decision.] Tarkasi''s satisfied growl gradually faded away. [My gathered divine power is waning. Take the sapling in the clearing and nt it in the new forest. When the sapling takes root in thatnd, and enough time has passed, I will return.] "Yes, I will do so." Hearing Arandel''s answer, Tarkasi chuckled and muttered softly, [I like your decisive answer. You have suffered... greatly...] With that, Tarkasi''s voice was no longer heard. After a moment of silence, Arandel dered in a firm voice, "...I will wait for you, no matter how long it takes." Then, a wind blew from somewhere, and the forest hummed and rustled. It sounded like the god''s answer, saying he would look forward to it, and Arandel let out a heartyugh. "So, have you made up your mind?" "Yes, I have." Arandel turned to Hamel, who had been listening quietly to their conversation. Then he walked over to Hamel and knelt. "I, Arandel, guardian of the Rosel Forest and chieftain of the Blue Mane Tribe, have a request for Hamel Saint Gilmore, lord of Heidern and head of the Gilmore n." Hearing this, Hamel adjusted his posture and nodded. "Speak." "Give me and my tribe the opportunity to serve you. If you protect and care for us, we will pledge our lives to your service." Hamel wasn''t bound by formalities. He simply approached Arandel, who was bowing his head, and grasped his hand. "Yes. The contract is established here and now." At those simple but sincere words, Arandel felt a surge of emotion. Today, when even the promise with the first emperor had been forgotten and faded, He didn''t believe that the promise with Hamel wouldst forever. But nothing in the world was perfect. He would simply trust himself and follow his instincts. Just then, a rusty, gratingughter came from the side. "Heh, kuh, heh. Do you think you can escape from here?" Hamel and Arandel frowned and turned their heads. There, the Laughing Fox, who had regained consciousness, was smirking. Hamel looked at him and felt relieved. "I''m d. You''vee to your senses." "Why did you heal me? You''re not thinking of getting a confession out of me, are you?" "That''s right." When Hamel nodded at Fox''s words, he burst intoughter. Then he suddenly stoppedughing and red, his forehead veins bulging. "Do you think I''ll talk? It seems you''ve underestimated the Pale Cord." Benjamin, who had been listening to the conversation, added with a frown, "He''s right. Lord Hamel, it will be impossible to get a confession out of him." "Why is that?" "It''s the rule of the Pale Cord. If they reveal the details of a request, they suffer a punishment worse than death." The Fox, hearing the exnation, chuckled and said, "The old gentleman knows us well. I won''t open my mouth no matter what. And the lord of Sorn will find some excuse to kill you all." The Foxughed weakly, unconcerned about his own life. Despite being overwhelmingly defeated by Hamel, he showed no fear. "Hmm." Hamel let out a small groan and then said, "Benjamin, I''ve received several offers to transfer to the Inquisition. Do you know why?" "...?" "Because my ability... was useful for extracting confessions." Hamel walked towards the Fox with a tired but calm expression. "I hope you''ll end this quickly." "Haha, are you thinking of skinning me alive? You, a softy like you?" The Fox still wore a rxed smile. Hamel didn''t answer. *** "My lord, it''s a disaster!" "What''s themotion?" Viscount Ramsey of Sorn, who had been tearing into meat until just now, wiped his greasy hands and asked. The steward hurriedly poured out the news. "Baron Hamel, who went to the Rosel Forest, is returning!" "What? But what is the Laughing Fox of Maron doing..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "That''s not all. The Lawrence Trading Company and the entire Blue Mane Tribe are heading towards Sorn!" "What?!" The viscount mmed his hand on the desk and jumped to his feet. He couldn''tprehend thepletely unexpected situation. Why was Hamel alive? What had happened to the Laughing Fox of Maron? Why was the Blue Mane Tribeing with them? He couldn''t understand. But Viscount Ramsey soon calmed down and organized his thoughts. "Steward, summon the army." "...Excuse me?" "I don''t know what happened, but things have gone wrong. At this point, there''s no choice but to overturn the game." In any case, they were heading towards his territory armed. The most realistic solution was to frame them and eliminate them. Of course, there would be suspicions if he massacred them based on circumstantial evidence alone. But what did it matter? Dead men tell no tales. The steward left to summon the army, and the viscount put on his armor. Although not perfect, the military power of the territory was quite formidable. Since he had been preparing for war, the number of his private soldiers wasrge, and the quality of the conscripted soldiers was also decent. Above all, the quality of their equipment was exceptional. Even the conscripted soldiers were supplied with helmets, armor, and sturdy, unbending spears. The viscount thought that this wasparable to the regr army of the Imperial family. "Well then, shall we go?" Just as the viscount grinned and opened the door, "Ah, Viscount Ramsey." "...Sir Conrad?" Conrad, the mediator dispatched from the Imperial family, was standing in front of the viscount''s room as if he had been waiting. The viscount asked with a frown, "What brings you here?" "It seems something hase up. Would it be alright if I joined you?" "It''s not something you should concern yourself with..." "How can I not be concerned when it involves Baron Hamel and Viscount Ramsey?" At Conrad''s words, Viscount Ramsey''s expression hardened for a moment. ''Damn it. How much does he know?'' Even for him, it was burdensome toy a hand on someone dispatched from the Imperial family. Of course, if necessary, he would have to silence him, even if it meant killing him... After a moment of contemtion, Ramsey nodded and said, "Now that I think about it, you''re right. It seems Baron Hamel broke his promise and joined forces with criminals." "Is that so? That''s a serious matter." Conrad nodded with a grave expression. Only then did the viscount rx his expression and put his hand on Conrad''s shoulder, saying, "Let''s go together. It''s reassuring to have you with us." "It''s an honor." The viscount stepped out into the courtyard of the castle. Hundreds of his soldiers were already lined up, ready for battle. The g symbolizing his family fluttered in the wind. Seeing them, his heart calmed down. The viscount couldn''t imagine losing. *** The gates of Sorn were firmly closed. Archers lined the walls, and cavalry and infantry filled the area in front of the gate. Viscount Ramsey himself stood at the forefront, along with standard-bearers waving his family''s g. After some time, A procession appeared along the eastern road connected to the Rosel Forest. Dozens of carriages and hundreds of people. There seemed to be less than fifty armed personnel, but it didn''t matter. Once they were chopped into pieces, who would know if they were civilians or armed rebels? Viscount Ramsey slowly urged his horse forward with the standard-bearers. Conrad also silently followed behind Ramsey. A familiar face came into view at the front of the procession. Hamel Gilmore. The lord of Heidern and the foolish priest of the church. Viscount Ramsey wanted to start this war quickly, so he shouted without any preamble, "What is the meaning of this!" "It''s been a while, my lord." "Cut the greetings! Answer me, what is your intention in leading those invaders here!" Ramsey shouted, already considering Hamel and his forces as invaders. It didn''t matter whether he denied it or not. Some of the mercenaries he had hired through the steward would soon start shooting arrows at them. Then any further conversation would be pointless. He would just have to wipe them out. "...?" But why wasn''t it happening? The arrows weren''ting. The lord gestured to the steward, but the steward just shook his head with a bewildered expression. It was then that Hamel spoke. "Are you referring to these people as invaders?" As he spoke, fifteen men were dragged out, bound together. Armed with bows and spears, they were clumsily dressed in rags and branches, imitating the attire of the Blue Mane Tribe. "...!" The steward''s face turned pale as he recognized their faces. Viscount Ramsey immediately grasped the situation. ''I''ve been had.'' The mercenaries he had hired had been captured. As the viscount was in a state of confusion, Hamel continued, "Since these men were hiding while armed on the road, the chieftain of the Blue Mane Tribe, Arandel, personally captured them." The old man, introduced by Hamel, slowly bowed his head. "..." That old man captured dozens of mercenaries? No, that wasn''t important right now. The viscount barely managed to collect himself and roared with a frown, "I don''t know who those people are, but I''m talking about the armed forces behind you, the ones youmand." "Ah, are you referring to the Blue Mane Tribe?" Hamel nodded and replied, "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry. The tribe and I are simply here for rightful revenge." "...Revenge?" "Yes. The client who ced the order to assassinate us is right here." Hamel calmly drew his sword and pointed it at the viscount. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 41 [Trantor - Pr?ks] [Proofreader - Pr?ks] Chapter 41: Rewards of the Wager (2) Shing! With a cold, metallic sound, the drawn sword was pointed at the viscount. A brief but heavy silence fell over the surroundings. No one dared to speak, and then, The viscount spoke with disbelief, "Are you doubting me? It seems you''ve gonepletely mad. Do you have any evidence?" It was an unexpected situation, but thanks to it, the atmosphere became even more heated. The tension between the two groups was palpable, and everyone''s nerves were on edge. All thanks to Hamel drawing his sword. Hamel, whether aware of it or not, simply asked back with an unreadable expression, "Evidence?" "Yes, evidence. Don''t tell me you''re using me without any proof? You didn''t think I would just let this insult slide, did you?" The viscount was full of confidence. After all, he had left no trace of the request. The one he hadmissioned was the Pale Cord. He didn''t know why Hamel was still alive, but there was no way the ''Laughing Fox of Maron'' would fail. Even if, by any chance, he had been captured, those people would rather be torn to shreds than reveal their secrets.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But things didn''t always go as expected. "Of course not." Hamel shook his head and turned to look at Benjamin of the Lawrence Trading Company. Benjamin bowed respectfully and then brought someone forward. A man in rags, bound in chains, was revealed. This time, the steward''s face turned pale, whiter than white. ''No way. But... how?'' The viscount''s thoughts ground to a halt. Meanwhile, Hamel continued without stopping. He approached the captured man and said, "Now, tell them." "Uhhh..." The man couldn''t keep his eyes still, rolling around anxiously. Hamel whispered softly to the hesitant man, "Come on. Or will youe with me to my territory?" "Ah." The man''s pupils dted. At the same time, his pants started to get damp. His body trembled as if struck by lightning, and he shook his head violently, shouting, "N-no! No! I''ll talk! So please..." "..." Others frowned at the pitiful sight. But the steward and the viscount couldn''t believe the current situation and just gaped. Wasn''t this man a member of the infamous assassination group, the Pale Cord, the ''Laughing Fox of Maron''? ''What in the world happened...?'' He didn''t look like he had been severely tortured. But his terrified face looked haggard, as if he had aged decades. Something was seriously wrong. Starting with the mercenaries, And now the assassin. All the cards he had prepared were being thoroughly dismantled by Hamel. Just as the viscount swallowed nervously, "Who are you?" "I-I am a member of the Pale Cord, the Laughing Fox of Maron." "...!" Everyone was shocked the moment the Fox answered Hamel''s question. Even Conrad was speechless, as if he hadn''t expected it. Hamel continued his questioning. "Then whomissioned the request?" At the question, the Fox raised a trembling hand and pointed at someone. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the person. "N-no..." The viscount''s steward. He stammered, flustered by everyone''s gaze directed at him. He had been trembling with anxiety for a while now and was sweating profusely. Conrad, who had been watching him silently, stepped forward and asked, "Viscount Ramsey, it seems an exnation is needed. Were you aware of this?" "No, how could I be? I know nothing about it." The viscount shook his head without a moment''s hesitation. The steward''s eyes widened as he realized he had been abandoned. "M-my lord! I..." "Shut up!" Just as the steward was about to speak, the viscount shouted like thunder and swung the hammer he was holding. Crack! With a crushing sound, yellow brain matter and blood sttered everywhere. The popped-out eyeball rolled near the horse Hamel was riding. "..." A brief silence fell, and the viscount put down the hammer and smiled obsequiously. "Baron Hamel, I apologize. I mismanaged my subordinate. I truly didn''t know. I apologize." Hamel simply watched the viscount silently. The viscount, finally realizing what Hamel wanted, hurriedly added, "Of course, an apology alone is not enough. I will forgive all the debt your family owes. Please forgive me." "Alright. Let''s do that." Hamel nodded readily. The viscount smiled brightly. "Really? Thank you for understanding. Now that I see it, you have a manly side..." "However..." "...?" Hamel interrupted. Then he turned his gaze towards the Blue Mane Tribe behind him and continued, "Thepensation for the Blue Mane Tribe is separate." "...The tribe?" "Yes. Due to the request made by that steward, they have lost their home of hundreds of years and the god they served. They must leave their homnd and settle in a new ce, so ording to Imperialw, it is only right topensate them." At Hamel''s words, Viscount Ramsey gritted his teeth. To wash his hands of the matter and pretend he had nothing to do with the steward, some sacrifice was necessary. Viscount Ramseyughed awkwardly and nodded. "Alright, I will. Will thirty thousand marks suffice?" "No." Hamel shook his head and replied calmly, "You''ll have to pay three hundred thousand marks." "That''s preposterous...!" "The lineage of a tribe as old as the Empire itself was nearly severed. It''s hard to see that as excessive." Conrad, who had been listening silently, also nodded. "I don''t think it''s unreasonable either." "But three hundred thousand marks is three times my annual ie!" "Such values are often difficult to convert. If necessary, I''ll summon a priest to oversee a trial." At Conrad''s reply, the viscount faltered. "A trial... you mean..." As the viscount mumbled, Conrad nodded as if it were obvious. "A trial bybat. If Viscount Ramsey''s im is true, Batu, the God of War, will favor him." Viscount Ramsey turned his stiff neck to look at Hamel. As if he had expected it, Hamel nodded leisurely. At hisposure, the viscount''s mind went nk as if he had been hit with a hammer. The viscount recalled the fact that Hamel had defeated even a member of the Pale Cord. ''I was wrong from the start.'' He had thought Hamel was just a youngd who had luckily be the next lord after being a priest of the church. A young priest who could, at best, catch monsters. But he was wrong. "I ept." Hamel nodded with the same expressionless face as before. That expressionless face felt unbearably terrifying. Just how far had he been yed by Hamel? In the viscount''s eyes, he was no longer a lucky youngd. No, he didn''t even feel human anymore. Hisst remaining pride broken, he nodded weakly. "...Alright. I willpensate for three hundred thousand marks. But I don''t have the money now. Give me five years." "I''ll give you one year." At Hamel''s words, the viscount opened and closed his mouth as if searching for something to say, then nodded feebly. His expression seemed empty, as if he had given up everything. *** "Safe travels." "May you be safe until we meet again." After exchanging farewells with Conrad, Hamel and his party departed for their territory. They had gained everything they sought. Food, People, And even power. ''Dragonnguage...'' The dragonkin training method that Tarkasi had imparted. Thanks to it, Hamel was able to learn dragonnguage. It was a simple but effective technique from the Dragonkins who served Daeorycia, the Earth Dragon. A technique to overturn the earth by borrowing the power of Daeorycia. Currently, its limit was a radius of a few dozen meters, but if he gained power simr to a true dragon, it was a power that could cause earthquakes. Of course, there were significant limitations to its use. It was impossible in his current state and would require the power of dragon blood. ''The problem is that it''s difficult.'' Hamel groaned softly. He was fine for now, but the madness of the dragon blood would return someday, so he couldn''t overuse it. More importantly, he only had two bottles of dragon blood left from the mansion. "I need to find a way." Hamel muttered softly and shook his head to clear his worries. It wasn''t a problem that could be solved by worrying about it now. Hamel did what he could do at the moment. "Benjamin." Hamel approached the tradingpany''s carriage and called out quietly. Benjamin opened the carriage window and poked his head out. "What is it?" "I have a favor to ask." At Hamel''s words, Benjamin nodded without hesitation. Because of the debt he owed Hamel, he intended to help without considering his own interests. But what Hamel said waspletely unexpected. "As soon as we arrive at the territory, please sell the food to us and head back to Sorn." "Why Sorn...?" "To purchase weapons." "...!" Benjamin''s eyes widened, and he clicked his tongue. He understood what Hamel meant. Viscount Ramsey would start selling the weapons and armor he had prepared to repay his debt. But there were no suitable buyers for such a quantity in the surrounding area. Eventually, the weapons would be dirt cheap, and Hamel intended to buy them. It was an opportunity to buy weapons cheaply and strengthen the soldiers of his territory. "Did you set the deadline for one year with that in mind?" "Since my life was in danger, I have to getpensated." Hamel said with an expressionless face and added, "We''re short on cash in the territory, so I''ll give you salt instead. I''ll leave the details to you." "I think I can make a significant profit." With the money from selling the food to Hamel and the saltbined, he would be able to purchase a considerable amount of weapons. It was expected to easily cover the losses incurred in the Sorn territory and then some. "Thank you for this great opportunity. Apart from the agreed amount, thirty percent of the profit I make will be yours, Lord Hamel." At Benjamin''s polite offer, Hamel fell into thought for a moment. As if it was too much of a burden. But he soon nodded slowly. "I won''t refuse. My territory needs a lot of money." "No, no. It''s nothing. Haha." Benjamin found Hamel quite amusing, as always. He quietly cleaned his monocle while imagining himself next year. It seemed he no longer wanted to remain as a leader of the Lawrence Trading Company. "Lord Hamel... there''s something I''d like to tell you." "Go ahead." "I''ve had a dream for a long time." "A dream?" Benjamin spoke with an expression full of passion that belied his age. Hamel listened calmly to his proposal and fell into thought for a moment. But it didn''t take him long to make a decision. Hamel nodded and extended his hand to his new contractor. "I look forward to working with you, Merchant Leader." This was the moment a new tradingpany under Heidern was born. [Trantor - Pr?ks] [Proofreader - Pr?ks] Chapter 42 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 42: Waiting for Spring (1) A long silence settled over the deserted mansion. And a monthter... Creak! "Has anyone arrived?" The first to return was Daniel, who had been to the Lengbaster territory. He looked around and walked into the mansion. As it hadn''t been maintained, dust was rolling on the floor, and the air was stuffy. "I''ll have to clean up a bit." Daniel muttered with a frown. "Then let''s do it together." Someone spoke from behind. A man walked in through the open door. At the sight of that familiar face, Daniel unconsciously raised his voice. "Hamel!" "Thank you for your hard work, Sir Daniel." Hamel nodded calmly. Seeing this, Daniel grinned and asked, "It seems things went well." "I was lucky. How about you, Sir Daniel?" "Well, it wasn''t that difficult." Daniel took out a contract and handed it to Hamel. Bearing the seal of the Lengbaster territory, it contained the details of the transaction. The unit price and quantity of the lumber, the supply of the lumber, the delivery of the lumber, the payment, and the delivery period. "This should be enough firewood for this year. And this much lumber for construction..." Hamel examined the contract carefully, slightly surprised. It was enough to build a small vige, with a bit of exaggeration. It would be more than enough to repair the viges in the territory. At Hamel''s reaction, Danielughed awkwardly and added, "It''s not because I''m good at this. It''s thanks to you for saving the Lengbaster territory before." "I didn''t do that alone. You were with me, Sir Daniel." "...Thank you for saying that." Daniel was slightly touched, but then his expression hardened as he seemed to remember something. "Ah, but there''s something you should know." "Something I should know?" Hamel tilted his head at the heavier atmosphere. Daniel continued with a grim expression, "The Lengbaster n... was almost annihted." "...!" Hamel''s eyes widened at the unexpected news. This was the first time he was hearing about it. Seeing Hamel''s surprise, Daniel nodded as if he had expected it. "I see you didn''t know. The only survivor is Lady Irene Lengbaster. It seems everyone, including her family and servants, died overnight." Hamel was speechless. The people he had risked his life to protect were all dead. He couldn''t believe it. "Who in the world would do such a thing..." "It hasn''t been revealed. Since the territory is in a vulnerable state, they seem to be investigating confidentially without making it public. The youngdy is barely holding on, though she must be out of her mind." "..." Losing her family and the servants who helped manage the territory overnight. Not to mention the emotional shock, there was no way the territory could function properly. The territory must have fallen into even greater chaos than before. And yet, she was enduring it alone. Hamel nodded and said to Daniel, "Apart from the contract, I must offer some assistance." "...Hamel, I''m sorry, but isn''t Heidern in no better shape than Lengbaster?" Daniel asked hesitantly. From his perspective, Heidern was in an even worse state. But Hamel seemed to think differently and slowly shook his head. "That''s not necessarily the case." After replying, Hamel perked up his ears and, with a faint smile, walked outside. Daniel, puzzled, followed behind him. There... Rattle, rattle! Dozens of carriages loaded with food entered the territory, gs fluttering. The gs with the emblem of the Lawrence Trading Company fluttered in the wind. With the hundreds of Blue Mane Tribe members following behind, the procession seemed endless. "...What in the world is that?" As Daniel muttered with a dumbfounded expression, Hamel nodded calmly. "It should be enough to offer some help, though it may be insufficient." The appearance of the tradingpany caused a greatmotion in the vige. "What, what is that?" "It''s the Lawrence Trading Company!" Surprise and relief. And cheers mixed with joy were carried by the wind to the mansion on the hill. "...They must have been short on money. What kind of magic did you use this time?" "Didn''t I say I was lucky?" Hamel replied calmly, as always. "My lord!" Just then, a group of people approached the mansion. It was Den and Dane, who had been traveling around the territory recruiting servants and soldiers. "Wow, wow! My lord, I''ve never seen such a procession of a tradingpany before." "As expected of you, master." Behind them were twenty sturdy men and a woman dressed in a maid''s uniform. The new recruits all looked somewhat awkward, but their faces held a strange sense of hope. Perhaps seeing the tradingpany made them feel that the territory was changing. "Thank you all for your hard work. I look forward to working with you." Just as Hamel nodded with satisfaction, looking at them, "It''s awfully noisy." A man suddenly appeared from behind Den and Dane, as if he had been there all along. It was Ono, who had left for the harbor. He frowned, looking rather scruffypared to when he had left. "...I feel like I still smell like fish." "Wee back, Ono." At Hamel''s greeting, Ono red at him and replied curtly, "Never again will I go to the harbor, so keep that in mind." "Was it a demon?" "Yes, some kind of amphibian or fish thing. My nose is still messed up because of its stench." "You''ve had a hard time." "Just so you know." Ono turned around and headed straight into the mansion. But then he stopped and hesitated, saying,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...I was wrong." "...?" "I thought it was already a ruined territory. But now it seems like a ce where people live. You''ve worked hard too." Hamel''s eyes widened slightly at Ono''s unexpectedpliment. Then he nodded slightly. Ono was right. A wind of change, which no one had expected, was blowing in the territory. *** The warm spring breeze melted the umted snow. The cold winter passed, and the wind, carrying the scent of damp earth, sprouted green buds everywhere. "This is nice." Hamel murmured unconsciously. The warm sunlight warmed his body, and the gentle breeze tickled his cheeks. Four months have already passed since the new year. Spring. The season when new life is conceived and new beginnings are announced. Hamel felt his heart flutter for the first time in a while. He had been practically confined to his office, taking care of the territory''s affairs. But now the end was in sight. "You''ve worked hard." "Not at all. I haven''t done much." Hamel shrugged at Daniel''s constion. It was half true. In less than half a year, Hamel had been busy just learning all the duties of a lord. But the reason the territory was functioning now was simple. Arandel, the chieftain of the Blue Mane Tribe, took care of road maintenance, harbor management, and vige repairs. Benjamin, the former leader of the Lawrence Trading Company, managed the finances and the tradingpany. Dane, the former headman of the salt mine and a knight, was in charge of public order and the military. And Ono, the exorcist on sabbatical, took care ofmunication with the order and demon extermination. Hamel''s only task was to set the direction for what they should do and authorize the concrete ns they brought to him. Of course, with limited resources and manpower, they prioritized their tasks, and thanks to that, they had managed to put out the most urgent fires. There were no deaths from starvation or freezing during the winter. It was a very peaceful winter. People in the territory unanimously praised the new lord. It was because Benjamin had spread the word while distributing the relief food and firewood that Hamel had purchased. ''It''s time.'' Now that the territory had stabilized, it was time to move again. ¡®I''m in top shape after a good rest.¡¯ ¡°How long has it been since I''ve put down my sword for this long?¡± Just as he was fiddling with the sword at his waist, his hand itching, "You little rascal! I''ll pluck your ears off if I catch you!" Squeak! Azi Dahaka, trapped in the body of a rabbit, darted across the garden, with Ono chasing after him. Azi Dahaka, skillfully dodging Ono, ran with a leisurely air. "What''s going on?" "It seems he ate the seeds Ono sowed." Daniel replied to Hamel''s question with a somewhat deted expression. At first, Daniel had been wary of Azhi Dahaka, with a special-grade demon sealed inside, but seeing him like this, his vignce seemed to have disappeared. By the way, "...Is Ono farming these days?" "Since the order won''t take him back, he must be looking for a new job." Feeling a pang of sympathy, Hamel decided to contact the order soon. At the same time, he subtly blocked Azi Dahaka''s path. "Squeak?" Azi Dahaka flinched and looked up. Hamel stared at him with an impassive expression and said, "Stop." "...!" Halt! Azi Dahaka stopped in his tracks as if frozen. He might ignore others, but he always obeyed Hamel like a ghost. Hamel approached him and said, "Don''t touch the seeds Ono sowed. If you''re short on food, I''ll give you more." Sque... Squeak! Just as Azi Dahaka was nodding vigorously, "Gotcha, you rascal!" Ono grabbed Azi Dahaka by the ears and lifted him up. Then he grinned and said, "How dare you, a mere rabbit, interfere with my farming? Last time you pooped in my room. Today I''ll teach you a lesson..." Yawn! Azi Dahaka yawned openly and ignored Ono''s words. "You... little...!" Ono''s face turned red with fury, and he yelled. Daniel, watching this, made a tired expression and approached Hamel, whispering, "Do you think it''s okay not to tell Ono the truth?" "It''s fine." Azi Dahaka''s seal was strong. More importantly, Hamel had used an artifact from the mansion to cast a subjugation spell on him. Now he couldn''t harm anyone without Hamel''smand. Since he couldn''t kill him, being immortal and indestructible, Hamel thought he might as well use him as a watchdog for the mansion. He was strangely obedient to Hamel. However, Hamel kept Azi Dahaka''s identity a secret from Ono. Because Ono''s hatred for demons was even stronger than Hamel''s. He would surely, without question, blow off the head of the rabbit that Azi Dahaka was sealed in. ''That would be no different from releasing Azi Dahaka into the world.'' Hamel''s hatred for demons was no less intense, but after a series of events, his thinking had be a bit more flexible. Hamel''s eyes widened slightly as he looked down at the vige, turning his gaze away from the two. "That''s..." He saw carriages and escorts along the forest path leading into the vige. It was the road connected to Lengbaster. ''Did Lengbaster send someone?'' His question was short-lived. Because the g on the carriage caught his eye. "The order?" Hamel tilted his head. Given the direction, it was clear where they came from. They were definitely people from the Letria diocese. "Someone hase." "Indeed. I wonder why..." Hamel suddenly stopped speaking as he was replying to Daniel. He could now see the figure sitting next to the coachman. Priestly attire. He was much smaller than the coachman, almost childlike, and above all, He was wearing a white ''blindfold'' over his eyes. Hamel started running without realizing it. Daniel, not knowing why, chased after him. After running for a while, Hamel reached the carriage that had just entered the vige. The blindfolded boy in the carriage suddenly got up and waved with a bright smile. "That gait that conceals prayer, and the sound of that armor. It''s been a while, you two!" The surprised coachman tried to restrain the blindfolded boy, but he continued without a care, "I''m back as promised! Lord Hamel! Sir Daniel!" "..." Hamel paused for a moment to choose his words, then nodded and replied calmly, "I''ve been waiting, Antonio." [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 43 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 43: Waiting for Spring (2) Hamel asked in a disbelieving tone, "So... you''ve be a priest?" "Hehe, it''s temporary, though." Antonio replied, a little embarrassed by Hamel''s question. Nevertheless, he seemed pleased with Hamel''s surprised reaction and couldn''t help but chuckle. Antonio, who had be a deacon, took the regr priest test to keep his promise to Hamel. Possessing the divine power of a bishop, Antonio easily passed the test. Then, he was granted a temporary priesthood and assigned to this ce, Heidern, as the resident priest. "Bishop Arsen pulled a lot of strings for me." "I''m always indebted to him." Hamel was abashed but honestly delighted. The death of the parish priest had left a vacancy in the territory''s temple, so this was reassuring. Antonio nodded with a giggle. "We can''t leave Ono hanging forever. These are orders for him to return to his post." "I see." Exorcists were valuable assets, even within the order. In fact, it was a great favor from the bishop to allow Ono to stay in the territory for this long. "Finally, I can return to my post. Now I can leave this rural town." Just as Ono, who had been listening to the conversation, stretched as if bored, "Huh? No. You''re to return to your post, but the bishop''s orders are for you to be based here for the time being. It seems there''s been an abnormal increase in demon appearances in this area recently." "...?" Ono tilted his head as if he had misheard. After tapping his ears, Ono asked back with a forced smile, "Sorry, I misheard. Maybe my ears have gotten old from staying in the countryside for too long. Could you say that again?" "So, the bishop wants you to stay here for a while, Ono. He said there''s been an unusual amount of demon activity around heretely." "...?" Ono stared nkly at Antonio''s words, then froze like a statue. Hamel left him alone and asked Antonio, "I''ve felt it too, but what''s the reason?" It was rare for a demon to appear in the territory even once a year. But what had Hamel experienced in less than a year? A special-grade demon appeared in the Lengbaster territory, then the Heidern mansion was swarming with demons, and even the salt mine and the harbor were gued by demons. Perhaps it was a natural decision to station an exorcist here. Even that was only because Hamel had hidden various information. If he had told the truth about Azi Dahaka and the incident at the mansion, this ce would probably be swarming with pdins and priests by now. Antonio nodded and replied, "It seems demons are drawn to the Lengbaster territory as well, not just Heidern. The order suspects it''s rted to the death of the special-grade demon, but... no one knows for sure." "I see." Despite everything, Ono was one of the key personnel in the territory. It was reassuring that he would stay here. "Ah, and I have something to deliver to you, Lord Hamel." "What is it?" "Here you go." Antonio held out a sealed decree. It bore the seal of the Pope. "...What is this?" "Congrattions on bing an exorcist of the order again." Antonio smiled brightly. The Imperial family had epted the order''s proposal. Now, for one generation, this territory was under the jurisdiction of the order. It was like having a powerful backer. "That''s a relief." "Relief? Did you just say that''s a relief?" Ono, who had been frozen, finally seemed to regain his senses and started to rampage, but they were used to it by now. "Because of you, I''m stuck in this countryside, and you say that''s a relief?" Hamel simply ignored his words. Ono, who had been venting his anger, lost his energy at the indifferent reaction. "...Fine. It''s not your fault... This ce really seems cursed. Maybe I should have an exorcism ritual performed." Ono slumped like seaweed in the ocean and startedmenting his situation. Hamel was now quite used to Ono''s patterns. Antonio simply watched the two with curiosity. "You two have gotten quite close." The two replied simultaneously. "I think so." "No, not at all." Their answers werepletely opposite. *** Leaving the temple, Hamel slowly looked around. As the sun began to set, the orange light spread across thend. The vigers, finished with their farming work, were returning home in groups. It was a tranquil scene. "This is nice." Hamel unconsciously smiled faintly and took in the scenery. Ono stared at Hamel. Then he suddenly asked, "Hamel, are you... going to die soon or something?" "?" Hamel tilted his head with a puzzled look. Why was he picking a fight out of the blue? Actually, it wasn''t that surprising considering it was Ono, but Hamel was curious and replied, "No, why do you ask?" "They say people die when they suddenly change." "Are you saying I''ve changed?" Hamel asked with a puzzled look. Ono chuckled and replied, "You have. You used to be like a dead man. A ghost wandering around, looking for a ce to die." "..." Hamel understood what Ono meant and fell silent. ¡®I can''t forget.¡¯ It wasn''t that long ago. It was his own story from just a while back. Ono continued his blunt words to Hamel, "I hated you like that. Working with you on missions was the worst." "...I''m sorry." There was nothing to excuse. Ono said abruptly, "Forget it. What I want to say is that you''re different now." "Different, how?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, now you''re a bit more... human, I guess." Hamel was surprised by Ono''s words. ¡°Human.¡± It was the first time he had ever been told that. Of course, it also meant that he wasn''t human before, but he felt good for some reason. "That''s a relief." Ono asked back curiously, "What changed you like that?" "..." Hamel thought for a moment. He knew the answer, but it wasn''t easy to put it into words. The faces and conversations of countless people came to his mind. After a while, Hamel gave a refined answer. A very short phrase considering how long he had thought about it. "Because I have things I want to protect." Hamel smiled brightly as he answered. Ono''s eyes widened in surprise. Then he chuckled and nodded. "Is that so? That''s something to celebrate." The two stood there for a long time, watching the sunset. It was a truly rare and beautiful sunset. *** Green sprouts were budding on the streets. It was a clear sign that spring had arrived. In other words, it was time to depart on their journey. "Are you ready?" "I''m always ready." Daniel nodded as if it were obvious. The red plume on his helmet, his symbol, swayed with him. Ono, mounted on his horse, also nodded casually, looking annoyed. He seemed tired, having watered the carrot field he was cultivating until the day of departure. Someone was listening to their conversation with envy. "You''re leaving." "..." Antonio mumbled as if disappointed. Hamel looked at him without a word. He couldn''t go with him. Even if he had be a priest, he couldn''t journey with Antonio, who was blind. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand Antonio''s disappointment. They had met after a long time, only to part ways again soon. But it couldn''t be helped. The territory could now function without Hamel. Ironically, it was also because Antonio had arrived. Including Antonio, the number of people Hamel could trust and entrust with the territory''s affairs had increased. Hamel no longer needed to be tied to the territory. The territory would continue to develop. "We''ll see each other again soon." Hamelforted Antonio calmly. Ono, who had been watching their conversation with a bored expression, suddenly spoke up, "You don''t know that. You''re going to the Colorless Magic Tower on a mission, after all." "..." Ono was right. One of the reasons for the hurried departure was the order''s request. The Colorless Magic Tower, the pride, school, and base of the Empire''s mages. They had requested support from the order. And Bishop Arsen, the head of the eastern order, had entrusted the request to Hamel and Ono. Because he knew that Hamel''s next destination was the Colorless Magic Tower, where David had stayed. The bishop was still a considerate person. Unlike someone else. "Why? I''m not wrong, am I? You know that missions can take longer than a year, right?" "..." "That''s true, but..." Hamel replied with a rare sigh. Antonio, who had been listening quietly, chuckled as if amused by something. Then he spoke with a relieved expression, "It''s alright. If we find traces of that person at the Magic Tower, we''ll have to follow them anyway." "Yes, we will." Hamel nodded without hesitation. Antonio smiled with satisfaction. He wanted to be of help to Hamel, not hold him back. "I''ll be waiting. Protecting the territory so that you can return anytime, Lord Hamel." "That''s... Thank you." Hamel stammered, surprised by Antonio''s unexpected answer. People chuckled, amused by his reaction. Antonio, the order priest and acting lord. Arandel, in charge of internal affairs and territory management. Benjamin of the Heidern Trading Company. And Dane, responsible for maintaining order and military training. Everyone was gathered in front of the mansion. Despite their busy schedules, they had alle together to bless Hamel''s journey. "Have a safe trip." "Please take care of your health, my lord." "Leave the tradingpany to me." Arandel, who had softened, and Dane, who had a worried expression. Benjamin spoke with a confident air. All their words and expressions contained affection for Hamel. It was a strange feeling. It was definitely an emotion he had never felt before. At that ticklish feeling, Hamel simply nodded slowly and opened his mouth. "I''ll be back." That was all. Hamel smiled faintly and urged his horse forward. Daniel and Ono followed him on their horses in turn. *** "Tower Master, another child from the academy has disappeared." "...This is the third one." The Tower Master of the Colorless Magic Tower let out a long sigh. It was clear that something had infiltrated the academy. "Please provide more mages from the tower. We need to strengthen security and expand the search area. Especially focusing on that forest." "Understood." The witch with the white hat, who had been reporting, disappeared with a flurry of snow. The Tower Master sat alone in the room, stroking his white beard. "This is a serious matter." Three children had already gone missing in just a few weeks. And yet, the mages couldn''t find any clues. This meant only one thing. It was a being that was difficult to deal with through magic. "I hope the order arrives soon." Just as he was muttering to himself, the Tower Master suddenly coughed. "Cough, cough!" Frowning and catching his breath, the Tower Master reached for the ss of water on the table. Then he hurriedly swallowed the tea. "Whew, what a sudden choking fit...!" The Tower Master suddenly clutched his chest in unbearable pain. His throat felt like it was burning. At the same time, finely shredded pieces of his internal organs poured out of his mouth. ''Is this... poison?'' Even with his fading consciousness, the Tower Master tried to grasp the situation. If it was poison, then the tea he had just drunk was suspicious. His breathing became shallow. His body, which had felt hot as if burning, was now unbearably cold. The Tower Master gritted his teeth, struggling to remember who could have poisoned his tea. It was then. Someone stood beside the copsed Tower Master. The witch with the white pointed hat, whom he thought had disappeared after receiving his orders. His best disciple and vice-principal, Agnes Lowell. ''No, no.'' The Tower Master finally realized that something was wrong. The mana wavelengths were subtly different from her usual ones. As if noticing the Tower Master''s reaction, she raised the corners of her lips in a surprised smile. "Oh, how keen. I should give you a reward, shouldn''t I?" Muttering softly, she ran her hand over her face. Then her face transformed to look exactly like the Tower Master''s. "Now, what do you think? It''s quite a sight... Oh, how boring." She tried to gauge the Tower Master''s reaction but soon sighed deeply. The chattering of the Tower Master''s teeth stopped. His vacant pupils were empty, no longer reflecting anything. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 44 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 44: The Ancient Tree Forest and the Girl (1) "...?" Hamel, who was riding his horse, tilted his head. He had heard something. Listening closely, it was a human voice. Hamel looked back at Daniel and Ono. They simply nodded, indicating they had heard it too. This was already thend of the Colorless Magic Tower. They couldn''t miss even a small clue. Since gathering information was their top priority, Hamel dismounted without hesitation. "...There... I saw it." The voice was heard again. It wasing from within the forest, off the road. Hamel and Daniel left their horses with Ono and walked towards the source of the sound. The voices gradually became clearer, and soon Hamel and his party found a group of people. "Lena, I''m so sorry." "No, it''s okay." A robe with a blue dragon embroidered on the chest caught his eye. It was easy to recognize what it meant. They were students of the Colorless Magic Tower Academy. What were academy students doing in a forest like this? Hamel hid his presence and listened to their conversation. "I really saw a cluster of Blue Moon Flowers around here. It''s strange." A girl with yellow hair said with her arms crossed, looking troubled. The students behind her chuckled as if amused by something. The ck-haired girl, squatting on the ground and rummaging through the grass, replied with an expressionless face, "Telling me is enough. They must be nearby." "You understand? You''re so kind, Lena. If they''re not here, try the Ancient Tree Forest. They''ll definitely be there." "Okay, thank you." The ck-haired girl nodded calmly. "We''ll be going now. I hope you find them." "Yeah, see you." The yellow-haired girl finished the conversation and walked towards Hamel with the children behind her. Hamel moved silently and hid to avoid them. The students didn''t notice him and walked past, whispering and giggling amongst themselves. "He he. She really seems clueless, doesn''t she?" "I don''t know if she''s stupid or just pretending to be bold." "I don''t think she''s acting. You can tell by the magic she specializes in." "Ah, that''s true." As the yellow-haired girl nodded, a freckled boy asked curiously, "But why the Ancient Tree Forest?" "Ah, because you said you liked her face before." "Oh, then...?" "Confess to her or whatever, do as you like." "Yay! Thanks!" The freckled boy was delighted, but the yellow-haired girl who had brought it up frowned with a disgusted expression. "Crazy... Is he really going to confess?" "Why not? She''s pretty. If she''s naive, he can easily win her over if he sets the mood right. She''s perfect to y with." "Well, then go pick it up again. I''ll be happy if you give it to me." "Eww, how can I pick up something I threw in the trash?" "Ugh, seriously." The male and female students giggled and left. Hamel slowly emerged from the bushes. Deeper in the forest, the ck-haired girl was still squatting and rummaging through the bushes. Hamel approached her, making his presence known. "Hello." "...Oh, hello." The girl''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Hamel, then she replied curtly. An awkward silence fell between the two, and Daniel, unable to bear it any longer, stepped forward. "Are you a student of the Magic Tower? We''re from the order." The student, staring intently at the suddenly appearing Daniel, nodded. "Yes, I am." An indifferent response with an expressionless face. ''Who does she remind me of?'' Daniel looked at Hamel with a dumbfounded expression. Her behavior was a carbon copy of Hamel''s. Daniel swallowed a chuckle and continued, "What are you doing here alone?" "I lost the herbs I need for ss." "Lost them?" "Yes, I had them prepared, but they were gone before ss." "That''s... strange." "It is strange." The student nodded calmly. Daniel was a bit flustered. It was a clear case of bullying, but she seemedpletely unaware of it. Just as he was wondering how to tell her, "My name is Hamel Gilmore. What''s your name?" "...?" The student was silent for a moment at Hamel''s sudden question. But she soon replied in her usual monotonous tone, "I''m Lena." "Nice to meet you, Lena. There''s something I need to tell you." "What is it?" "You''re being bullied by other students." "...?" Lena tilted her head, puzzled. Daniel, watching the two, was so surprised that he could only gape. But Hamel didn''t seem to want to stop talking. "The Blue Moon Flowers you lost, they took them." Lena, silent for a moment, retorted, She was still calm but seemed slightly irritated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...But Melina told me where the Moon Flowers were." "That''s a lie. They just want to see you struggle in vain." "..." "The Ancient Tree Forest too. They are luring you there and to y a prank on you." "How can I believe that..." "The trash can in the ssroom where you had your academy ss. You''ll find your Moon Flowers discarded there." Lena was speechless at Hamel''s confident words. Then she slowly nodded. "I''ll see for myself." "Yes, let''s go together. We''re on our way to the Magic Tower anyway." "I''ll lead the way." Daniel was baffled by the unbelievable conversation. As Lena walked ahead, Daniel whispered to Hamel, "You... weren''t that insensitive, were you?" "Ah, well..." After a brief moment of contemtion, Hamel nodded as if he finally understood. "I think she resembles my past self. She''ll probably understand better if I tell her this way." "...I knew she resembled you." "She''s simr to how I used to be." "...Not now?" "I''m different now. I''m more human than before, aren''t I?" Hamel said, sounding somewhat proud for some reason. ''Is being human apliment?'' Daniel simply nodded, lookingpletely clueless. *** One of the reasons why the Colorless Magic Tower was called the pride and origin of the Empire''s mages,was that it produced many outstanding mages. And in one of the academy ssrooms, Lena muttered with an indifferent expression, "It''s true." "..." In her hand was a handful of Blue Moon Flowers she had just taken out of the trash can. Hamel asked Lena, "What are you going to do now?" "Hmm." Lena frowned slightly and pondered. Then she asked Hamel, "Why am I being bullied?" "Reflecting on oneself is admirable, but sometimes the answer doesn''t lie with you." Hamel replied calmly. He didn''t know why she was being ostracized. But, Whether it was because she was blunt, Or a bit entric, Or for any other reason, Hamel believed that bullying was difficult to justify. Hearing his words, Lena rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought. Then she bowed her head to Hamel and thanked him. "Thank you." "Why?" "Because I realized it''s not my fault." "That''s good." "Yes, thanks to you, I''ve decided what to do." Lena nodded confidently. He didn''t know what choice she would make, but he had a feeling she would do well. It was then. Slide! Someone opened the ssroom door and entered. "Lena? And who are those next to you...?" Hamel, Daniel, and even Ono. The woman in the white pointed hat looked wary upon discovering the three strangers in arms. Lena stepped forward and said in a monotonous tone, "Vice-principal, these are people from the order." "Ah!" The woman, called the vice-principal, brightened up and smiled. "Hello, I''m Agnes Lowell, the vice-principal of the Colorless Magic Tower." "Greetings, we are Hamel Saint Gilmore, Ono Paulo, and Daniel Tyrian, dispatched from the order." "Wee. I''ve been waiting for you." The vice-principal seemed genuinely pleased, not just saying it out of courtesy. He hadn''t heard the details, but it seemed the situation wasn''t good. "It seems Lena guided you. Thank you." "It was nothing." "Hmm? That in your hand is a Blue Moon Flower, isn''t it? Is it for a different ss?" "..." Lena''s expression turned strange. Then she tilted her head and asked back in a t tone, "No, it''s for the Intermediate Curse Herbology ss." "Hmm? Aha, another one of Lena''s jokes?" The vice-principal chuckled and then turned to Hamel. "Follow me. I''ll guide you to the Tower Master." "...Yes." Hamel looked at Lena, who was left behind. Lena was tilting her head as if something was strange. Something felt off. But he didn''t know what it was. "Hamel?" As Daniel called out to Hamel, who was standing still, Hamel came to his senses. "Let''s go." He felt uneasy, but he couldn''t just stand there. Meeting the Tower Master was the priority now. Hamel hurriedly followed the vice-principal. *** In the Tower Master''s room, Hamel was greeted by an old man with a long white beard. "Greetings, members of the order. I am Siegberg, the Tower Master of the Colorless Magic Tower and the headmaster of the academy." "I am Hamel Saint Gilmore." The eastern part of the Empire was called the home of magic, and as such, the influence of the Colorless Magic Tower was significant. This also meant that Siegberg was a very important person to Hamel, the lord of Heidern. But Hamel got straight to the point. "What''s the situation?" "Not good. I''ll exin right away." The Tower Master slowly stroked his beard and then took out a map and unfolded it. It showed the Magic Tower and its surrounding areas in detail. "Three students from the academy have recently disappeared. They werest seen here, here, and here." "When did they go missing?" "The first was a week ago, the second two days ago, and the third just yesterday." "Yesterday." Hamel briefly pondered the word and continued his questions. Commonalities between the missing children. Any traces they had found so far. And finally, the extent of the search area. "Based on the locations where the children disappeared, the most suspicious ce is here." "The Ancient Tree Forest. Yes, that''s where I looked first, but there was nothing unusual." "Then the next ce to investigate is..." "The mandrake farm south of the Magic Tower is the next most likely." "Yes, I agree." Hamel nodded briefly and rose from his seat. The Tower Master''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you going right away?" "Of course." "As expected, exorcists are truly devout. That puts my mind at ease." "Thank you. Then we''ll be on our way." "Very well. Professor Agnes, who returned today, will guide you." As Hamel approached the door, the vice-principal, who had been listening to the conversation, opened the door and said, "I''ll guide you. Follow me." "Thank you." As they stepped outside, silence fell over the Tower Master''s room. The Tower Master, who had been stroking his beard with a benevolent expression, suddenly stopped. "Hamel Saint Gilmore, the priest of the Azure me... This is unexpected." The Tower Master stared at the door Hamel had left through for a long time, his eyes cold and sharp. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 45 [Trantor - Peptbismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 45: The Ancient Tree Forest and the Girl (2) The vice-principal and Hamel walked side by side down the hallway. The vice-principal walked ahead, telling Hamel various things about the ce they were going to. "The mandrake farm is about half a day''s walk from here. And the people out there now are Professor Aran and his students..." "Before that, I have something I''d like to ask, Vice-principal." Hamel, who had been listening silently, suddenly interrupted the vice-principal after walking for a while. The vice-principal stopped and turned to Hamel. Perhaps she was in a hurry. Along with puzzlement, there was a hint of impatience in her eyes. "Yes? Feel free to ask. And you can call me Agnes." "Then I will. Agnes." Hamel nodded briefly and continued his question. "The Intermediate Curse Herbology ss. Is that the ss you''re in charge of?" "...Yes?" Agnes, faced with apletely unexpected question, looked momentarily nk. Then she nodded, looking slightly displeased. "That''s right, but... is that relevant now?" "Well, that''s what we''re about to find out." Hamel replied calmly, tapping his finger on the scabbard of his sword. Something felt off. And he had a rough idea of what it was. But to confirm it, he needed someone who wasn''t here. "Do you know where Lena is now?" "Lena?" Agnes''s expression became more and more distorted with the increasingly unpredictable conversation. But she soon sighed deeply and nodded. "If nothing happened, she should be back in the dormitory by now. It''s almost dinner time." "I need to see her." "...Alright then." Agnes gritted her teeth and nodded. Her role was to assist Hamel and the other order personnel, and to monitor their actions from the side. She was faithful to her role. They moved to the Magic Tower''s dormitory and looked for Lena. But she was nowhere to be found. "Where could she have gone at a time like this?" Just as Agnes was getting flustered, A student approached and spoke cautiously. "Excuse me, Vice-principal." "Yes? What is it?" "I heard you were looking for Lena. I think I saw her going outside earlier..." "At this hour? Are you sure?" "I''m not so sure..." Just as the student shrugged and shook his head, Hamel interrupted their conversation. "You''re probably right. I have a rough idea where she might be." "Yes? Suddenly? No, that''s not important... Where is it?" Agnes asked with wide eyes, and Hamel hurriedly started walking, replying, "The Ancient Tree Forest. She probably went there." *** Lena walked into the forest. ording to the priest from the order, the children would be inside. ''So it was bullying...'' She had no idea. To think that even those kids who talked to her at the academy weren''t her friends. It was a bit of a shock. What should she say when she meets them? Why did you bully me? Did you have fun all this time? Well, what did it matter now? ''Reflecting on oneself is admirable, but sometimes the answer doesn''t lie with you.'' Lena wasn''t shaken. The priest''s words had given her strength. She simply wanted to see them. She was curious about what they would say, and more importantly, there was something she had to do. Lena walked on calmly. Then, she suddenly felt an unfamiliar sense of difort. This was the Ancient Tree Forest, a ce she had visited countless times. But somehow, the atmosphere of the forest felt strange today. ''Something is different...'' The air felt damp and sticky against her skin. Has there always been this much green moss on the trees? ''More importantly...'' Why couldn''t she hear any birds singing? It was silent. Except for her own footsteps, the forest was devoid of even the sound of falling leaves. Realizing this, goosebumps erupted on her neck. Something was wrong. Just as Lena hesitated and stopped, A boy appeared in the distance, stumbling towards her. A familiar face. The boy who had told her the location of the Blue Moonflowers. The one who always followed Mnie. His name was... "Charles." "L-Lena? Thank goodness." He rushed towards Lena. Looking closely, he was in a terrible state. His clothes were torn, and his robe was covered in dirt and leaves as if he had rolled around in the mud. More importantly, blood was flowing from various wounds on his body. Had he been attacked by something? As Lena wondered, he knelt before her, sobbing. "Lena, save the others. Please..." "What happened?" Lena quietly grasped her staff and asked, Her voice was calm, but her hands trembled slightly at the unexpected situation. Unaware of this, or perhaps not caring, Charles continued, his head whipping back and forth frantically, "We went to y in the forest as usual, and then suddenly a monster appeared..." "How can you ask me to help you with a monster that even you couldn''t handle?" "O-only Andrew brought his staff, and he was the first one to get attacked!" "..." Lena was speechless for a moment, staring at him in disbelief, then shook her head. "Still, it would be better to call for help..." At that moment, Charles suddenly screamed, "The others will all die by then!" "...Ha." After a moment of contemtion, Lena let out a short sigh. Then she lightly pushed Charles'' back and said, "Lead the way." "R-really? Thank you, thank you so much." Charles repeatedly bowed his head and led the way. After walking for a while, A shabby building came into view in the distance. It was one of the abandoned magic tower buildings. "Is that it?" "Yes, l-let''s go in." "Wait, before that, tell me what kind of monster it was." "...Huh?" Charles blinked with an uprehending look. Then he stammered, "L-Lena, this is not the time. We have to hurry..." "No." Lena interrupted firmly and replied with an expressionless face, "I can''t go in there without knowing what kind of monster it is." "L-let''s go in." "Exin first... What''s wrong with your eyes?" Lena stopped and looked into Charles'' eyes. For a brief moment, his eyes looked strange. Something seemed to be moving within his green pupils. "M-my eyes?" Charles fumbled and touched his eyes. He rubbed his eyeballs with his fingers as if cleaning ss. The action was so bizarre that Lena unconsciously stepped back. Seemingly unaware of this, Charles continued to mumble, "L-let''s go in. Save the others, Lena." "..." "I-I like you, Lena. Let''s date." He wasn''t in his right mind. Even someone as clueless as her couldn''t miss it now. Lena slowly raised her staff, pointing it at Charles, and said, "No." "N-no?" Charles''s bewildered expression faltered and then froze. A momentter, "...Why? Why?" Why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why? "Why?" A monotonous voice, impossible to believe it was human, came from his mouth. In an instant, Charles''s face turned red and distorted like a demon''s. And above all, his eyes. His eyes swelled and wriggled, a mix of green and white. It was as if a giant caterpir was inside his eyes. At the same time, he reached out and lunged at Lena. But Lena had already finished her incantation long ago. "Cotuntito Leoratia." As the magic was cast, a rock erupted from the ground and struck Charles'' body. Charles''s body, defenselessly hit by the rock, was instantly mmed to the ground. Lena approached him, holding out her staff. Charles''s limbs were bent at odd angles, as if his bones were broken. But he didn''t seem to be in pain, iling his arms and legs as he tried to get up and shouted, "We have to go in, we have to go in, we have to go in..." He repeated the same words over and over like a broken rm clock. Lena looked down at Charles''s wriggling eyes with an expressionless face. Leucochloridium. A parasitic creature said to be found in snails.N?v(el)B\\jnn It looked exactly like that. But she had never heard of it parasitizing humans in such a form. Then there was only one answer. "Demon." Lena raised her staff. Scuttling! Insect-like demons began to crawl out of the abandoned building in droves. A cockroachrger than a wild dog waved its long antennae and then closed the distance in an instant with its hairy legs. "Cotuntito Leoratia." The rock that erupted at the swing of her staff crushed the cockroach. With a crunching sound, the cockroach was easily crushed and died, spilling its insides. In the process, something fell from the wing case on its back. An egg sac in the shape of a pouch with round eggs attached. "..." Even Lena couldn''t help but grimace. She slowly backed away. First of all, there were too many of them. On the other hand, her magic consumed a lot of mana. They wouldn''t attack her one by one, but even if they did, her mana would run out first. Just as she was about to retreat, Kyaaa! Get away! Piercing Ice Spear! She heard the screams of familiar people from inside the building, along with the flow of mana. Melina and her friends were still alive. Lena gritted her teeth. If she ran away now, she might be able to survive. But if she tried to save her friends? ''I''ll die.'' That was an undeniable fact. Let''s retreat. Why should she die with the kids who bullied her? Her mind made the decision without a shred of hesitation. "..." But why? Her feet wouldn''t move. Her gaze kept returning to the building. While she hesitated, the monsters emerging from the building had closed the distance considerably. Cockroaches, woodlice, centipedes, and camel crickets. It was like a collection of all things disgusting. Her number one way to avoid dying had just changed. ''I never imagined dying surrounded by these things.'' Lena swallowed a sigh and took a step forward. Charles, who was still mumbling in front of her, reached out his hand. "L-let''s go in, let''s go in..." Crack! Lena stomped on Charles''s head without hesitation, crushing it. Then she swung her staff repeatedly and advanced towards the building. The erupting rocks smashed the approaching monsters one by one, opening a path. But it was only for a moment. Soon, Lena was surrounded by the insects. ''Just a little more.'' The building was right in front of her. If she could just get inside, she could avoid being surrounded by them. Just as Lena frowned and was about to move forward, Flutter! A brown cockroach pped its wings and flew at her from the side. "It flew...!" Lena, who hadn''t expected the cockroach to fly, couldn''t cast her spell in time. As it collided with her, Lena fell backward. Scuttling! The cockroach that hadnded on Lena pinned down her arms and legs. Her staff had flown far away. Its long antennae poked at Lena''s face. Its jaws clicked open, and viscous saliva dripped down. ''Ah.'' Lena didn''t scream. Because she knew this would happen. She simply watched the countless insects swarming towards her and waited for her death. Just as she was epting her fate, Whoosh! Azure mes. A dazzling, blue light, so pure and clean it was almost blinding, bloomed. "Keeek!" A cockroach, a dagger now embedded in its back. It thrashed, the azure mes erupting from its wound, and fell away from Lena. Its frantically twitching limbs gradually shriveled, finally crumbling into ash. Scuttling! The surrounding insects recoiled as if burned by the mes. But Lena, who was closest to the fire, didn''t feel any heat at all. What was happening? It didn''t take long to find the answer. sh! The head of an insect flew into the air, spraying its characteristic white blood. And there, the priest she had greeted earlier approached, wielding his sword. Cutting down dozens of monsters in an instant, the priest asked calmly, "Are you alright?" "..." The priest, asking so, took off his robe, which was dripping with insect fluids, and extended his hand. His silver hair shimmered in the moonlight, even within the shadows of the forest. Lena thought it was incredibly beautiful. [Trantor - Peptbismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 46 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 46: Dancing with the Puppet (1) "Are you alright?" "..." Lena, who had copsed on the ground with weak legs, simply nodded at Hamel''s question. "Yes." Then, instead of taking his outstretched hand, she got up on her own. She picked up her staff and dusted off the dirt on her clothes. Ono and Daniel, watching her nonchnt behavior from behind, clicked their tongues. "Is that really the reaction of someone who almost died?" "Who does she remind you of?" "Ah, now that you mention it..." The two simultaneously looked at Hamel. Whether aware of their reaction or not, Hamel and Lena simply continued their conversation calmly. "Thank you." "You''re wee." It was certainly a very dry conversation for someone who had just been saved from death and her savior. It was more like a conversation between people who had offered each other seats on a carriage. But it seemed to be enough for them. Lena pointed at the building behind her and said in a dry but precise tone, "There are other students inside." "You don''t have to worry about that." Just as Hamel shook his head and replied, Crash! With a roar, the ceiling of the abandoned building was pulverized into dust. Dozens of blue swords were spinning in a circle, grinding everything nearby into powder. With the building destroyed like that, there would be no trace left of the insects. "Sword Dance... The vice-principal has arrived." Lena muttered, faltering at the overwhelming sight. The vice-principal of the Magic Tower, Agnes Lowell. Daniel, who had been a wandering knight for a long time, and Ono, who had been an exorcist for many years, had heard of her before. More familiar than her name was her title. "That''s the ''Sword Mage'' of the Colorless Magic Tower..." "The rumor that she single-handedly held back the kingdom''s army might be true." She crushed everything that stood in her way. Daniel unconsciously groaned as he watched her walk with an angry expression. He had no confidence in winning against her. At the end of Agnes''s path was a group of students. Their clothes were torn and covered in insect fluids. The exhausted students burst into tears as soon as they saw Agnes. "P-professor..." "It''s alright, it''s alright." Agnesforted the students while continuing to control her magic. The demons, already demoralized, tried to escape from the building, but she didn''t miss a single one. The swords, flying as if with a will of their own, tore apart all the giant insects. A momentter, there were no more living creatures around. Instead, the sounds of small insects, The sound of the wind, And even the sound of trees shaking their leaves, The tranquil sounds of the forest returned. It was over. Lena finally seemed to rx and let out a deep breath. Hamel stared intently at Lena and then patted her shoulder. As if to say, good job. Lena''s eyes widened in surprise, then she simply bowed her head slightly in gratitude without a word. A momentter, Agnes, who had gathered the students, approached Hamel and his party. "It was just as you said." Agnes looked at Hamel with an incredulous expression, recalling their earlier conversation. ''The Ancient Tree Forest. She probably went there.'' ''Excuse me? But the headmaster already checked the Ancient Tree Forest...'' ''The children are in danger. We need to hurry.'' How did this man know all this? She had to find out. But before that, as the children''s professor, she had something to say. "Thank you for saving the children." She took off her hat and bowed deeply. Three students had died, but thanks to them, five lives were saved. "It was my duty." Hamel epted her gratitude calmly. As she bowed, the students behind her also hesitantly bowed, watching her lead. Among them was the yellow-haired girl who had bullied Lena. Hamel looked at her and then turned his head towards Lena. Their eyes met, as if Lena had also been looking at him. "..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hamel simply nodded at Lena without a word. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded back with a determined look. And she approached the yellow-haired girl. "Melina." "...Lena?" The girl''s eyelids twitched slightly at the unexpected encounter. Agnes smiled gently at her and said, "Ah, Melina. I saw it briefly earlier, but Lena fought with her life on the line to save you all." "E-excuse me?" "If Lena hadn''t bought us time, the rescue might have been toote." Melina''s eyes widened further. As if asking if it was true, she turned her gaze to Lena, who nodded calmly. Watching them, Agnes said with satisfaction, "To fight for a friend, risking your life instead of running away. It''s truly a rare friendship." Hearing those words, Melina''s face was a mixture of confusion and then turned pale with guilt. Then she closed her eyes tightly as if mustering her courage. "I-I''m sorry, Lena." "For what?" Lena looked at her with her usual expressionless face. As if she genuinely didn''t know. Melina trembled and confessed her wrongdoing. "W-well... I-I actually..." Lena interrupted her confession. "I know." "...!" Melina''s eyes widened as she looked at Lena. "You knew...?" Lena nodded briefly. Melina looked up with tears welling up in her eyes. "... you''re forgiving me after all that?" "..." Lena stared intently at Melina for a moment and then slowly opened her mouth. "No?" "...?" Just as Melina''s expression turned to bewilderment, Whack! Lena''s fist connected squarely with her nose. Melina''s head snapped back, and blood spurted from her nose. "Huh?" The other students, who had been about to cry out of guilt, stared nkly. As everyone was too stunned to speak, Lena turned to Agnes and said, "It''s not because of friendship." "...H-huh?" "I came here because I wanted to punch you." "...Ah, I see." Watching the bewildered Agnes, Daniel slowly shook his head. He prided himself on having seen many different kinds of people while working as a mercenary, but this girl was uniquely entric evenpared to them. Ono and Daniel looked at Professor Agnes with pity. Only Hamel nodded as if he understood Lena''s decision. *** "...So what happened?" Agnes asked Hamel once the situation calmed down. Hamel answered by asking Lena a question. "Lena, you couldn''t bring the Blue Moon Flowers to the herbology ss yesterday, correct?" "Yes." "Wait a minute, if you''re talking about the Curse Herbology ss, then I''m in charge..." Agnes, who had interrupted, suddenly stopped. "You had ss yesterday...?" "Yes, Professor Agnes, you taught the Curse Herbology ss yesterday." Lena tilted her head and replied calmly. Agnes looked nk for a moment. The reason was simple. "Agnes returned today from another region. In other words, someone impersonated you and taught the ss yesterday." Hamel brought up the part that had been bothering him. The conversation between Lena and Agnes he had witnessed in the ssroom felt somewhat off. He had a rough idea after talking to the Tower Master. The Tower Master had said that Professor Agnes returned today, contrary to Lena''s statement that she had attended her ss. Agnes, who had been nodding along to Hamel''s reasoning, suddenly realized something and gasped. "Are you suspecting the Tower Master...?" "No." Hamel shook his head and replied, "I''m certain." "...!" Until just now, he had been half-convinced, but the fact that demons had appeared in the Ancient Tree Forest, which the Tower Master had imed to have checked, removed any lingering doubts. "We''re going to confront the imposter pretending to be the Tower Master." "Wait a minute, then the real Tower Master...?" "He must have been attacked. Probably recently." Hamel replied calmly. Agnes''s actions were full of inconsistencies that anyone who paid a little attention would notice. In other words, the culprit didn''t have enough time to fabricate the events. "That''s impossible! The Tower Master is a 1st-ss mage, the highest level among all mages. Comparable to the Emperor''s Champion or the Swordmaster of the North..." "I''ve fought and won against opponents stronger than me. And there''s only one reason for that." "...?" "Their carelessness." Hamel brushed off the insect fluids and put his robe back on. "He must have been impersonating Agnes until yesterday." "...No way?" "I believe it''s entirely possible." Hamel calmly checked his sword and weapons. After exchanging nces with Ono and Daniel in turn, Hamel slowly turned around. "He must be watching our movements as well. Perhaps he''s already noticed by now." If so, he would either be preparing to fight them or trying to escape. Either way, they didn''t have time. If he wasn''t aware of the situation, they had to hurry even more. There was no better surprise attack than striking when the opponent least expected it. In any case, the important thing now was time. "Daniel, please take responsibility for the students and escort them back to the academy." "I will." "Ono and Agnes, I would be grateful if you would apany me." "How arrogant. Do as you please." "I-I understand." Agnes seemed a bit flustered, but her power would be of great help. Hamel needed her strength because he didn''t know who the opponent was. Just as they were about to leave the students and depart, Hamel suddenly remembered something and made eye contact with Lena. "...?" "I''d like to ask you something once this is over." "Yes, of course." Lena nodded with an expressionless face. Hamel nodded back and then took a step forward. It was time to drag out the imposter who had infiltrated the Magic Tower and was impersonating the Tower Master. *** "...This is strange." Agnes Lowell muttered, tilting her head. It was a little before 7 p.m. It was dinner time, but it wasn''t particrlyte. Usually, students who had finished their dinner would be out and about in the Magic Tower''s park. But for some reason, Footsteps! From the entrance of the Magic Tower to the garden, there wasn''t a single person in sight. Not even the sounds of daily life, which should be present in a ce where people gather, could be heard. The deathly silence seemed to tighten its grip around Agnes''s throat. Arriving at the entrance of the Magic Tower, Hamel carefully grasped the doorknob. Then he paused and caught his breath. It seemed the chance for a surprise attack was gone. ''This will be a difficult fight.'' The fact that they hadn''t run away and had prepared something despite the failed ambush meant they were confident. Hamel clicked his tongue and slowly turned his head. Ono and Agnes, mentally prepared, nodded. Hamel nodded back and slowly opened the door. Creak! The lobby, the face of any building and the first impression it gives. The Magic Tower''s lobby, famous for its agora-like openness, often hosted public lectures. The lobby, where high-quality lectures were held for anyone to see, was one of the prides of the Magic Tower. However, it was unusual for the space to be packed with students. Students had enough trouble keeping up with their own sses, so there were few who wanted to attend extra lectures. But someone had aplished that difficult feat right now. "Wee." The Tower Master smiled broadly and looked at Hamel and his party as they entered. And at the same time, the heads of all the students filling the lobby turned in unison. Their monotonous movements were uniform, like clockwork. The party couldn''t help but feel an unpleasant sense of dissonance. Especially since they were all ring at Hamel and his party with their staffs in hand. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 47 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 47: Dancing with the Puppet (2) "...The students of the Magic Tower are quite passionate about their studies." "I wish they were always like this." When Ono said this with a frown, Agnes gave a stiff smile. The Tower Master on the tform chuckled as if he had heard a funny joke and stroked his beard. "That would be difficult, wouldn''t it, Professor Agnes?" "You..." Agnes stared at him with a hardened expression. She was still confused. She couldn''t believe that the old man in front of her wasn''t the Tower Master she knew. Agnes bit her lip. Meanwhile, Hamel quietly looked at the Tower Master standing in front of the lectern. White beard and hair. A kind expression, just like always. But it was the monster hiding behind the Tower Master''s mask that was controlling the students standing in the lobby as if they were possessed. That thing was definitely a monster acting like a human. As Hamel reconfirmed that his guess was correct, the Tower Master smiled and spoke to him. "You''re back sooner than I expected. What happened to the children there?" "The children?" "Of course, I mean..." The Tower Master trailed off and then said with a grin, "My cute little bugs." "..." Agnes''s face turned pale at the answer. Even though she had prepared herself, a faint glimmer of hope had remained in her heart. And that hope was now cruelly crushed. Noticing this, Hamel took a step forward in her ce. "I killed all those bugs." "Oh dear... It''s a shame, I worked hard to gather them." The Tower Master shook his head with a regretful expression. "If they had just had one more month, they could have overrun the entire Magic Tower." "Was that your n?" "One of them, I suppose? I''ve prepared many ways to bring down the Magic Tower. I thought I had easily dealt with the biggest obstacle, the Tower Master, but..." The Tower Master stopped speaking and looked at Hamel. Then he sighed lightly and shrugged. It was a rather feminine gesture for an old man. His tone also had a hint of flirtation. It was a very strange sight. "I didn''t expect you toe. As expected, you never know what will happen in life." "It seems you know me." Hamel asked calmly. The Tower Master chuckled and replied, "Of course. Exorcists are always a thorn in our side." "..." Hamel fell silent. ¡®Our side?¡® Did that mean it wasn''t acting alone? At the unexpected words, Hamel simply stared at the Tower Master. He looked into Hamel''s eyes and said, "Well, I still like you." "Why?" "Because you taught that idiot David a lesson?" "...!" Hamel''s eyes widened. He never imagined he would hear that name here. "...You know David?" "Of course. That idiot is both a rival and arade in the same boat." "Comrade?" Hamel unconsciously repeated the word. The Tower Master chuckled, amused by Hamel''s reaction. "You... really know nothing, do you? And yet you''ve ruined David''s ns twice. On top of that, you''vee here and ruined my ns. What a fateful connection." "..." Hamel didn''t answer. There was too much of an information gap for him to even try and pry something out. The Tower Master, also seemingly unwilling to speak further, snapped his fingers lightly. The students simultaneously gathered mana at the tips of their staff. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Even though the n went slightly awry, once I deal with you, the Magic Tower is as good as mine." Hamel finally noticed something strange. The surroundings were too quiet. For everyone to have been defeated, there were no key members of the Magic Tower present, including the professors. There was no way they wouldn''t have noticed such a significant anomaly in the Tower. Seeing Hamel looking around, the Tower Master shook his head. "I wouldn''t expect any backup. The professors should all be busy running to the mandrake farm by now. Though they''ll return empty-handed, of course."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...You deceived them." Hamel finally grasped the situation. The Tower Master, realizing that Hamel and his party were returning from the Ancient Tree Forest, had spread false information about an attack. The Tower Master smiled proudly and tapped his face. "That''s why I took the Tower Master''s face, isn''t it? Now then," He then ordered the students with a benevolent expression, "Kill all the intruders." The students didn''t answer. They simply waved their staff silently. Mana gathered at the tips of the staff of over a hundred students. mes bloomed in the air. Moisture condensed into sharp icicles, and small grains of sand clumped together into hard stones. Each one wasn''t that powerful, but there were hundreds of them. Even small mes, when gathered in hundreds, would be a wildfire. Hundreds of streams would be a river, And hundreds of stones thrown together could be called andslide. It was not a force to be taken lightly. "..." Hamel''s hand on his sword twitched. The first rule of dealing with mages is to prevent them from chanting their spells. The top priority is to cut off the fingers they use to form seals and pull out the tongues they use to chant. But the opponents were students. Hamel couldn''t bring himself to swing his sword and froze. And that moment of hesitation was enough to decide the oue of the battle. Whoosh! Hundreds of spells rained down on them. "You idiot, move!" Just as Ono hurriedly ced his hand on the ground to erect a nt barrier, Someone suddenly stepped forward. A low voice echoed through the lobby of the Magic Tower. "Bind, vanish, eliminate, be fiction." Agnes. She stepped in front of Hamel and swung her staff. The hundreds of iing spells vanished into thin air like a mirage. She hadn''t even drawn her specialized magic sword. She had dispelled hundreds of students'' spells in the blink of an eye by reversing their calctions. An overwhelming difference in power. "..." No one could speak, staring at her in shock. Her cold, hardened expression was something they had never seen before. Even Hamel swallowed nervously at her chilling gaze, devoid of any of her usual warmth. The Tower Master, watching Agnes, gave a shaky, awkward smile. With a bewildered expression, the Tower Master asked, "Aren''t you... a high-ranking mage?" "That''s right. This is what a high-ranking mage is capable of." Agnes pointed her staff at the Tower Master and said, "So you should be grateful for your luck. If you were facing the real Tower Master, you would have been turned to dust by now." An archmage. The weight that title carried was not to be taken lightly. If the poisoned Tower Master had noticed anything amiss, the imposter standing on the tform would have been killed in the blink of an eye. The face of the one impersonating the Tower Master twitched and trembled. But then, as if he had realized something, he smiled brightly and nodded. "I see. I really am lucky. I never thought this would be so helpful." "...What do you mean?" Agnes asked with a frown, and the Tower Master flicked his hand. The students simultaneously raised their staff. Seeing this, Agnes sighed. "It seems you don''t understand the situation. I alone am enough to handle the students'' magic..." "No." The Tower Master shook his head. At the same time, the students'' staff shifted direction once more. The tips of their staff were now pointed at their own heads. "...!" Agnes gasped in shock. The Tower Master continued with a sardonic smile, "Even you can''t stop this, can you?" Even Agnes couldn''t stop hundreds of students from taking their own lives. The Tower Master spoke kindly to the frozen Agnes, "Let''s make a trade. If you willingly sumb to my ''Marite'' spell, I''ll release all these students unharmed." "How can I trust..." "Let''s make a mana pact. Despite my appearance, I am also a mage." A mana pact. A vow that binds all of one''s mana with the opponent''s. It was a powerful spell that could take one''s life if broken. Agnes''s eyes fluttered nervously. She turned her head with a creak and looked at Hamel. Hamel easily read the emotions in her eyes. Guilt and apology. She had already made up her mind. "That''s avoiding responsibility." Hamel said calmly. She simply hadn''t chosen the option where the students died by her own hand. But the fate of the students, now without a countermeasure, would likely be no different. Agnes nodded, avoiding Hamel''s gaze. "Yes, I know." "..." Then Hamel had nothing more to say. He, who couldn''t bring himself to strike down the students, had no right to call her a hypocrite. Hamel swallowed a sigh and said abruptly, "Then it''s settled. I''ll leave the rest to you." "...!" Her eyes widened at the unexpected answer. Then, with an even more apologetic expression, she lowered her head. "I''m sorry. Please take care of it." "Yes." Hamel replied curtly and let her go. The Tower Master sneered at Agnes as she approached with her head bowed. "You''ve made a wise decision." Agnes didn''t answer. She simply spread her arms calmly, ready to receive the spell. The Tower Master pointed his staff at her. "Weaving Magic: Marite." White threads extended from his staff and connected to various parts of Agnes''s body. And the next moment, Thud! Agnes''s head slumped, and her limbs went limp. At the same time, hundreds of students copsed. As promised, they were freed from the mind control spell. Hamel supported one of the students and checked their condition. They were breathing. There were no unusual external injuries on their bodies either. They probably wouldn''t even remember what had happened once they woke up after a good night''s sleep. Then, what Hamel had to do was simple. He looked up at the limp Agnes. Twitch! The next moment, her still limbs twitched as if jolted by electricity. She clenched and unfurled her five fingers as if testing her movement, then slowly raised her head. Beneath the brim of her pointed hat, Her vacant eyes glowed red. *** "That''s a familiar magic." Hamel said with an expressionless face, and the Tower Master chuckled. "If you''re referring to David''s Necromancy, it''s just a cheap imitation of mine." The Tower Master''s tone was overflowing with confidence. He flicked his hand, and Agnes'' staff swayed. Three blue swords suddenly appeared behind her. Seeing that, Hamel quietly gritted his teeth. Agnes, being controlled and using her full power, was the worst-case scenario Hamel had envisioned. His strongest card had turned into his worst nightmare in an instant. "What are you going to do?" At Ono''s whisper, Hamel replied in a low voice, "I''ll deal with Agnes. In the meantime, Ono, please subdue the Tower Master." "...Can you handle her alone?" At Ono''s worried question, Hamel simply picked up the sk from his waist. The red blood sloshed inside like fire. Then, emptying it in one gulp, he replied, "Yes." Blue sparks flickered in Hamel''s eyes. Scales covered the back of his hand, and his steps were light and silent. ng! As Hamel drew his sword, a chilling resonance filled the silent space. Watching this, the Tower Master muttered with interest, "Oh? That''s the form that crushed David. A dragonkin, was it?" "..." Hamel didn''t answer. He simply stared at the Tower Master with an impassive gaze. That was all, but the Tower Master unconsciously stepped back. Cold sweat trickled down his back. Pressure. It was like the aura emitted by a natural predator. The Tower Master hurriedly manipted Agnes to shoot magic at Hamel. "...Kill him!" The three des floating around Agnes shot out like rays of light, leaving blue afterimages. Even the Tower Master couldn''t properly see their trajectory. A speed that even knights with exceptional reflexes couldn''t react to. A faint smirk appeared on the Tower Master''s lips, as if he had already won. ng! A sharp, metallic sound rang out, and the Tower Master''s expression hardened. Hamel narrowly dodged the iing swords and then lightly deflected thest one. The swords struck the walls behind him fiercely, creating vibrations, but that was all. They couldn''t harm Hamel. Hamel, holding his sword, lightly stomped on the ground. And the next moment, Crack! His figure vanished like the wind. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 48 - [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 48: Dancing with the Puppet (3) Crash, crash, crash! Three blue swords plunged into the spot where Hamel had been standing. Agnes''s magic swords, drawing trajectories like meteors, easily pierced the walls. Dodging the attacks fluidly, Hamel thought, ''First, close the distance.'' Hamel gathered strength in his legs and dashed towards Agnes. His steps were light. With each step, the floor dented, and afterimages lingered. But Agnes''s eyes urately captured Hamel''s movements. Crash! Noticing Agnes''s eyes fixed on him, Hamel quickly twisted his body. At the same time, he narrowly dodged the sword flying straight towards him. If he had continued running straight towards Agnes, he would have been hit. Hamel didn''t stop. He continued to dash, weaving back and forth. When it seemed like he would be surrounded by swords, he quickly leaped and ran along the wall of the Magic Tower.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When necessary, he jumped and ran across the desks in the lobby. Books and papers on the desks scattered in all directions. The rain of swords that flew incessantly and Hamel dodging them. The deflected swords scattered fragments of wood and stone everywhere, but Hamel, like a performing acrobat, dodged the obstacles and closed the distance to Agnes. After a while, ''Now.'' Hamel instinctively knew. Crack! Hamel kicked off the ground powerfully, his figure shooting forward in a straight line. Agnes saw it but couldn''t react in time. Without even closing her eyes, the opponent who had been 10 meters away was now holding a sword to her neck. ''I''ll cut.'' Hamel didn''t hesitate. Agnes had given up her life the moment she entrusted her body to the enemy impersonating the Tower Master. Hamel respected her choice and resolve. Therefore, he swung his sword without hesitation. However, ng! A thick steel sword intervened between Hamel and Agnes. Hamel''s attack struck the sword, creating sparks, but it didn''t reach Agnes. Ego Sword, ''Shield Sword''. One of the magic tools possessed by Agnes Lowell, the Sword Mage. Hamel had no way of knowing, but it was a device that automatically defended its user when their life was in danger. ''...It''sing!'' Feeling a strong presence behind him, Hamel leaped back. Immediately after, a sword fiercely swept through the spot where he had been standing. A white sword emitting a cold air. This was also one of Agnes''s tools, the Ego Sword ''Ice Sword'', a device that automatically attacked enemies within a certain radius. ''There were hidden tricks...'' Hamel clicked his tongue and continued his assault. Even if he retreated, he couldn''t stop for even a moment. Crash, crash, crash! Swords made of Agnes''s mana continued to rain down on Hamel. She was overwhelming from a distance, but she was also well-defended at close range. This was Agnes, the Sword mage. The Colorless Magic Tower of the East, the renowned Glenval n of the North, and even the veiled Ishtaka n of the West. Her skills were worthy of a monster said to be unmatched in one-on-onebat by any of the three powers. In a way, it was strange that Hamel was facing her head-on. Because members of the order, including exorcists, weren''t specialized in fighting humans. Exorcists were those who specialized in eliminating demons. Their fields were different. But Hamel was different. Whoosh! Hamel lightly dodged a sword as thick as a pir that was swung at him and then threw two daggers. The ckened daggers, cloaked in shadows, flew towards Agnes, but the Shield Sword easily blocked them. It could even block attacks that its user wasn''t aware of. "This isn''t working either." Hamel muttered with a hint of regret. He hadn''t expected to defeat her easily from the start. It was already remarkable that he, an exorcist, was fighting on par with Agnes, the second-inmand of the Magic Tower and one of the most skilled mages, in a one-on-one battle. If he hadn''t drunk the dragon blood, he would have been a corpse by now. Even though his attack was thwarted again, Hamel didn''t stop. He continued to approach her, swinging his sword. And as the attacks piled up, At some point, Swish! Hamel''s sword grazed her neck. A red line appeared, and a little blood oozed out. "..." Patterns. It was the result of the difference in the variety of their attacks. The attack patterns of the Ice Sword and the defense patterns of the Shield Sword were limited. How she reacted to Hamel''s attacks, or how she moved to defend. She was a skilled user of tools, but not a seasoned swordsman. In other words, she simply moved ording to set patterns. It seemed like a simple solution, but only a handful of people could pull off such a feat. Because most people would have their heads cut off or their stomachs pierced before they could learn the patterns. ''It hit.'' Hamel confirmed that he was right. At the same time, Agnes, as if realizing she couldn''t continue like this, summoned dozens of magic swords behind her. The dozens of swords floating in the air began to spin in a circle. Sword Dance. Her signature magic and ultimate technique. It meant she was going to end this. Even Hamel could sense the ominous aura from the prelude to the magic. But he had no intention of dodging. "Come." Hamel muttered calmly and adjusted his breathing. His ragged breaths escaped his lips with each exhale. The moment Hamel took a deep breath, Agnes'' staff pointed towards him. Dozens of swords, forming a rotating wheel, surged towards Hamel, pulverizing everything in their path. ''...Now!'' Hamel gathered strength in his legs and stomped on the ground with force. Dragonnguage. [Katiko Daoria] Rumble! With a heavy tremor, the floor of the Magic Tower caved in. And the next moment, the sunken floor around Hamel erupted upwards. Giant rocks surged up, blocking the iing Sword Dance. However... Crack, crack, crack! The rocks couldn''t stop the swords. They only bought a moment of time, and the swords continued their advance, pulverizing the rocks into dust. But that was enough. Hamel was no longer where the wheel of swords pierced through the rocks. The sand dust, thick from the pulverized rocks, filled the air. Whoosh! Hamel had already pierced through the dust and appeared behind Agnes. He swung his sword, and Agnes'' Shield Sword quickly blocked it. Hamel simply let go of his sword. His sword, hitting the Shield Sword, spun in the air and bounced away, but Hamel''s hand had already grabbed Agnes'' slender neck. Crack! The Ice Sword, swung btedly, was already anticipated, and Hamel raised his other hand to catch it. The sword, piercing through his scales, half-severed and froze Hamel''s arm, but it couldn''t kill him. In other words... "It''s over." Hamel tightened his grip around her neck. With a cracking sound, the veins in Agnes'' neck bulged. Half-hearted force would only cause more suffering. Just as he was about to break her neck with a decisive force, "Stop, Hamel!" A familiar voice stopped him. Hamel turned his head towards the source of the voice. There stood Ono, covered in wounds. And in front of him, the Tower Mastery copsed, bound by thick nt vines. He had seeded in subduing him. Then, Agnes'' body went limp. "..." Hamel carefully released his grip and checked her pulse. A faint but steady pulse. Her life wasn''t in danger. ''The magic...'' It seemed to be undone. The mana threads that had bound her were no longer visible. "Is it over?" Even though he had prepared himself, he didn''t want to kill her with his own hands. If he had killed her, it would have added another shadow to haunt him for the rest of his life. Feeling a deep sense of relief, Hamelid Agnes''s body on the floor. Then he looked at Ono, who had captured the Tower Master. "Thank you for your hard work, Ono." "Yeah, it was tough. I almost died trying to fight while dodging that rampage." Come to think of it, the wounds on Ono''s body weren''t caused by magic. He seemed to have been torn by stone fragments and covered in dust. It was obvious who had done that. "I''m sorry. I didn''t have time to help." "I was joking, so juste here quickly. I caught him, but it was too easy..." Just as Ono was speaking with a dubious tone, Footsteps! Since when had he been there? A child, wearing the robe of a Magic Tower student, approached Ono from behind. Hamel was the first to notice something was wrong. "Behind you!" "Hmm?" Ono frowned and turned around. A male student was looking up at Ono. But his eyes were strange. Something colorful seemed to be wriggling inside them. The next moment, Stab! A sharp de plunged deep into Ono''s stomach. A cold, burning sensation. The de stirred his insides chaotically. "...You son of a bitch." Ono mercilessly struck the student''s head with his mace. The head exploded, and therva parasitizing the eye popped out. Leucochloridium. A parasitic demon that controlled its host. The one disguised as the Tower Master had secretly imnted it into the student''s body. He had released the mind control spell ording to the agreement, but he hadn''t expected him to nt demons beforehand. And then, Stab! "...!" Another dagger was thrust into Ono''s back. There wasn''t just one student parasitized by a demon. More than ten students surrounded Ono. "Master Ono!" Just as Hamel was running towards him, Wiggle! The Tower Master''s body, bound tightly by the nts, wriggled as if shedding its skin. Suddenly, as if molting, a ck-haired woman squeezed out from within, breaking free from the nt''s restraints. Then she started to run away, stumbling. It was her. The culprit who had impersonated the Tower Master and wreaked havoc in the Magic Tower. "..." But Hamel didn''t chase after her. Saving Ono was his priority. Without hesitation, Hamel swung his sword at the students surrounding Ono. sh! A chilling cutting sound rang out. The demons, bisected along with the students'' skulls, wriggled and fell to the ground. They were as good as dead the moment the demons had burrowed into their heads, but it still didn''t feel good. By the time Hamel finished off the parasitic demons, the woman had already escaped the Magic Tower. *** "Crazy bastard... Catching a high-ranking mage alone? Then is it true that he caught a special-grade demon?" The horrified woman hurriedly touched her neck. A hidden tattoo surfaced, and then, Crack! The woman''s lower body suddenly burst and swelled enormously. Eight long, ck legs sprouted out. A lower body in the form of a spider. The high-ranking demon Arachne. The woman, who had been human just moments ago, had transformed into a demon. She started to flee at an even faster speed. Hamel flinched but quickly checked Ono''s condition. Three swords were embedded in his body, two in his abdomen and one in his back. "..." Hamel carefully reached out and ced his hand under Ono''s nose. Then he froze. For a long time. But even if he stood there like that, No matter how much time passed, Nothing would change. Ono was no longer breathing. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 49 - [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 49: Dancing with the Puppet (4) Hamel staggered to his feet. His mind was nk. Nevertheless, he walked out of the Magic Tower. Because he hadn''t finished what he needed to do. Thud, thud! The scales on his body fell off. The effects of the dragon blood seemed to have worn off, and his eyes, which had been glowing blue, returned to their normal color. His steps were heavy. No, it felt like he would copse at any moment. ''What was I doing?'' Hamel took a step forward, his mind nk. The smell of blood stung his nose. No matter how far he walked, the smell didn''t fade. There was red blood on his sleeve. Looking closely, it wasn''t just his sleeve; his whole body was covered in blood. Whose blood was it? His own? Or the students whose necks he had personally snapped? Perhaps it was Ono''s, who had copsed bleeding. "Ugh." He suddenly felt nauseous. His throat burned with the rising stomach acid. His head was spinning. Anotherrade had died. But there was only one reason why Hamel continued to walk. Because this couldn''t happen again. "..." Hamel stopped abruptly. He saw his target fleeing in the distance. Arachne, her spider-like legs moving busily, was getting further away in real-time. Looking closely, she was a little different from a real Arachne. She was smaller, and the exoskeleton covering her body seemed somewhat clumsy. If she were closer, it wouldn''t be that difficult to cut her down. But she had already run too far. About 200 meters away? Chasing after her in his current state was impossible. It was clear that the distance would only widen if he tried. Then there was only one option. Hamel gripped his sword tightly. Then he raised it behind his shoulder as if to throw it. It was an absurd distance to throw and hit a target with a sword. Anyone who saw him would have shaken their head and called him crazy. But Hamel''s mind was calmer than ever. ''The demonic energy that suppresses the dragon''s madness. That energy definitely exists within my body.'' Hamel remembered the mark he had obtained on the back of his hand when he fought the Laughing Fox of the Pale Cord, the mark from capturing Riteil. He needed that power. Hamel calmly looked inward. Hamel''s body, which had just been consumed by the dragon''s power, felt emptier than ever. His insides felt hollow, as if all his strength had been drained. But something still remained. It was demonic energy, the familiar energy that Hamel had chased all his life. He hadn''t noticed it before when it was mixed with divine power, mana, and even the dragon''s power. He could only sense it now, after expending all his strength. ''Move.'' Hamel slowly gathered the energy in his hand. The sticky, concentrated demonic energy started to gather in his sword through his hand. The sword gradually became stained with ck light. He didn''t question why he could handle demonic energy. Everything felt so natural. Hamel drew out the energy umted in the talisman to its fullest. The talisman, which had been in the form of a sword, grew in size, eventually scattering ck lightrge enough to engulf even Hamel. ''Gather all the power into one point.'' Compress. Andpress again. The giant ck form gradually shrunk. The ck light now took the form of a long, ck spear. ''It seems like it will work.'' Exorcists could absorb the demonic energy of the demons they defeated into their talisman and use it. But... how could he handle it so naturally, as if it were his own power? ''No, this is not the time to doubt.'' Hamel slowly opened his eyes. It felt like a long time had passed, but in reality, it wasn''t that long. Hamel looked at Arachne''s back as she continued to flee. The distance was 450 meters. There was no wind. Hamel took a step.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His foot, nted on the ground, stopped firmly like a rock. He twisted his body forcefully towards his spear-holding hand, his hips rotating. Power surged into Hamel''s hand gripping the dark spear. The power that started from his toes amplified through his body and exploded from his fingertips. Hamel poured all that explosive power into the spear andunched it. Bang! The air exploded with a roar. ck lightning streaked across the ground. And then, Crack! It pierced arge hole through the target''s body with ease. Arachne stumbled and copsed face-first onto the ground. He couldn''t see clearly from the distance, but at least that''s what it looked like to Hamel. Talisman Control Technique, Release Form 2. He would name it Shadow Lightning... that seemed fitting. It was a technique he had only thought about and couldn''t use before due to ack of demonic energy. "...Is it over?" Hamel murmured weakly. He didn''t even have the strength to blink. Hamel slowly closed his eyes. *** "...." A familiar voice was heard. A voice he missed but would no longer be able to hear. "...still." It was Ono''s voice. Hamel squeezed his eyes shut. Afraid that the voice would disappear if he opened his eyes, He couldn''t open them. What was Ono trying to say to him? Even if he didn''t know if this was an illusion, Hamel had an obligation to listen to his words. As he was concentrating on the voice, p! A sharp pain resonated on Hamel''s cheek. Hamel opened his eyes wide in surprise. And there... "Hey, wake up, will you? I saw your eyelids twitching, stop pretending to be asleep." Ono, with bandages wrapped around his stomach, was sitting with a frown on his face. "...?" "What are you staring at?" "...Am I dead too?" "What nonsense are you spouting after waking up from a good sleep?" Ono''s expression hardened even more. Hamel looked down at his body. His body, wrapped in bandages just like Ono, came into view. ''There''s no way I''d be wrapped in bandages in the afterlife...'' His cheek stung, so it wasn''t a dream either. Just as Hamel tilted his head in confusion, "Someone gets stabbed three times in the stomach and is walking around like this, and you''re lying in bed all day because of a few scratches on your arm?" Ono grumbled. Hamel blinked and called out to Ono. "Master Ono." "What?" "You were clearly dead, weren''t you?" At Hamel''s question, Ono rolled his eyes and yelled, "How many times do I have to tell you I have a technique called ''dormancy''!" "Ah... Is that the ''ying dead'' technique you mentioned before?" "''ying dead''? You seem to want to die..." "Anyway, I''m d you''re alive." "...Anyway? No, before that, you just walked past me after seeing me copse from a sword wound? Are you going to use your Azure me to make soup?" "It would only burn a corpse. I didn''t know you were in dormancy." "It''s not ying dead, it''s dormancy, how many times... Ugh." Ono, who had been yelling, suddenly turned pale, clutched his neck, and copsed onto the bed. Fortunately, he was still breathing normally. It seemed he had fainted. Hamel chuckled, watching Ono copse. It was obvious that Ono was seriously injured, but he had clearly forced himself to stay by Hamel''s side to check on him. Hamel got up, lifted Ono, andid him on the bed next to him. Then he looked around. "Ah, Hamel, you''re awake." Just then, Daniel walked in through the rattling door. Seeing that everyone was safe, he finally felt relieved. Hamel nodded calmly in greeting. "Where are we?" "We''re in the infirmary of the Magic Tower. Professor Agnes assigned us to a good room despite the chaos." "Professor Agnes... It seems the vice-principal is alright." Hamel said as he sat down on the bed. Daniel nodded vigorously, his red helmet plume swaying. "I heard it''s all thanks to you. Professor Agnes said she owes you her life." "It was nothing." "It''s not nothing... It''s no small feat to subdue that professor without killing her." There was a hint of dejection in Daniel''s voice. He was probably ming himself for not being of help in this situation. Hamel shook his head and said, "I was just lucky. It would have been much easier if you had been by my side, Sir Daniel." "...Really?" "Yes. And if you hadn''t taken care of the students, I would have missed her." Daniel immediately understood what Hamel meant and nodded. "You mean that Arachne monster who was impersonating the Tower Master." "Yes." "I heard a bit from Professor Agnes. Anyway, I''m d you said that. Get some rest for now." "Thank you." Hamel slowly nodded. Thanks to Ono, he had woken up early, but he wasn''t in good shape yet. The bacsh from using the dragon''s power was significant. He was especially exhausted this time, and it would probably take two or three days for him to fully recover. Daniel settled down in front of the door, saying he would stand guard. Hamel didn''t think it was necessary, but it still made him feel more at ease as hey down on the bed. Being able to recover like this, trusting someone, was a truly joyful thing. If he had lost Ono in this fight... Hamel would have had a very hard time. This wasn''t the first time he had lost arade, and he knew it would happen again, but it was always difficult to endure. Especially these days, when he had realized the importance of hisrades. Hamel smiled bitterly and tossed and turned. He couldn''t fall asleep. Hamel had be even stronger through this incident. He was able toplete the second form of the Talisman Control Technique by utilizing demonic energy, and he had be more ustomed to handling the dragonkin power. But even so, he almost lost arade. No matter how strong he became, this kind of thing would happen again. Hamel was afraid of that. And there was one more thing that bothered him. That Arachne woman had introduced herself as David''srade. It was the first time he had heard that David had anypanions. What was he aiming for in the first ce? It would have been better if they could have captured her alive. ''Well, I think it was the best I could do in that situation...'' He couldn''t help but feel regret. If only he could have captured her alive, he was confident he could have extracted a confession. Lost in thought, Hamel took a slow, deep breath. He didn''t think he could fall asleep if he kept having negative thoughts. Come to think of it, it wasn''t aplete failure. Hamel had definitely seen a mark on the neck of the fleeing woman. He hadn''t recognized it at the time, but thinking about it now, it was the same mark as the one he had seen on Lady Irene of the Lengbaster territory. It meant that she was connected to David, and to the group he belonged to. This was information worth investigating. More importantly, Hamel had done the Magic Tower a great favor through this incident. It wasn''t intentional, but there was nothing more reassuring than having the Magic Tower, which held a firm grip on the eastern part of the Empire, as his backer. Moreover, the Magic Tower''s informationwork was one of the best in the world. He might be able to ask Professor Agnes for various informationter. ''...Come to think of it, this is not bad.'' He wasn''t sure if it was enough to repay them for saving his life, but this was just another day for Hamel. For Hamel, who had always been hitting dead ends, this level of progress was almost dizzying. Thinking that way made him feel more at ease. Hamel finally surrendered to the drowsiness that was slowly washing over him. His sleep was sweeter than ever. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 50 - [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 50: Savior of the Magic Tower "David Gilmore... Yes, of course, I remember him." Professor Agnes nodded as if recalling a painful memory. For a moment, she seemed lost in thought, then suddenly looked up at Hamel as if realizing something. "Come to think of it, your name is also..." "Yes." Hamel nodded. He had visited the Magic Tower in the first ce to obtain information about David. Agnes muttered with a self-deprecatingugh, "If it weren''t for that David, you wouldn''t be here either. Should I be grateful for that?" "I don''t know." "If you weren''t here, the Magic Tower would probably be..." "..." Hamel couldn''t bring himself to say that the Magic Tower would have been safe, even if it were just empty words. Because the Magic Tower had been in real danger this time. A week had already passed since the incident. The missing students were all found dead. And above all... "The Tower Master is gone." The death of the Archmage, the Tower Master, was confirmed. He was found, absurdly, in the closet of his room, wrapped in a cocoon. His death, the master of the Magic Tower and an Archmage, shocked everyone. It was only natural, as one of the three major powers was shaken by the trickery of an unknown demon. The professors, realizing they had been yed, collectively panicked. Currently, the Magic Tower was busy dealing with the aftermath. If it weren''t for Vice-principal Agnes taking the lead and rallying everyone, the Magic Tower''s recovery would have been difficult. Of course, the situation still wasn''t easy, but one thing was certain. "We''re all alive thanks to you, Priest." Agnes''s clear gaze met Hamel''s. A gaze filled with sincerity. Meeting her eyes, Hamel averted his gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "It was nothing." Lately, it seemed like he was often experiencing emotions he had never felt before. A ticklish, warm feeling. But also a sense of his heart swelling. If he had to name it, perhaps it was tion. Agnes''s eyes widened, surprised by Hamel''s reaction. Then, her momentarily tired expression softened, and she smiled. "You''re cuter than you look, Priest." "...Excuse me?" Hamel, momentarily doubting his ears, asked nkly. Agnes chuckled and shook her head. "It''s nothing. Rather, let''s talk about David. Fortunately, I think I can give you some information about him." "Really?" "Yes, our Magic Tower was also chasing him, as he had broken a taboo and escaped." Hamel''s eyes changed at the unfamiliar story. "Taboo..." "He was researching chimeras. Of course, chimera research itself is not taboo. However..." Agnes continued, her expression curious, as if she were testing Hamel. "In the direction of reviving the dead." "..." Hamel nodded. Resurrection. It was a forbidden study, not only in the order but also in the Empire. Not only did it fundamentally vite thews of the world and the order''s doctrines, but the research process inevitably involved all sorts of hical experiments. If David had dabbled in resurrection, it was only natural that he was being pursued by the Magic Tower and the order. "Do you know anything about it?" "This is the first time I''m hearing about it." At Hamel''s answer, Agnes shrugged her shoulders in disappointment. Then she spread out a map and pointed at a red dot with her finger. "This is the trail of the one who escaped from Heidern." The red dots started from Heidern and went through Sorn, where the Rosel Forest was located, Lonely Ridge at the entrance of Dekkan, and Sturnhelm, the heart of the north. They were heading north one after another.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thest sighting was a month ago in Sturnhelm. The pursuit team was defeated by him." "By David?" "Probably." Judging from his actions so far, it wasn''t just resurrection that was the problem. Considering the incident at the Magic Tower, the group David belonged to was more dangerous than she had thought. "Originally, we would have dispatched additional pursuers, but we simply don''t have the manpower right now." Agnes quietly ced a pouch on the table. Clink! Gold coins peeked through the loosely tied string, gleaming gold. "I''d like to make a request. Please apprehend him. You may kill him if necessary. Upon sess, we will give you five times the advance payment." "That''s not difficult. Alright." Hamel epted the request without hesitation. He had to chase him anyway, and now he was getting paid for it, so there was no reason to refuse. Although it had been a while since he left, he was still the lord of a territory. There were many expenses. However, the reward wasrger than expected, which was probably Agnes''s way of expressing her gratitude. "Well then." Just as Hamel, after expressing his thanks, was about to get up, Agnes hurriedly stopped him. "Wait a moment." "Do you have anything else to say?" "You didn''t think I would try to repay you for saving the Magic Tower with just a mary reward, did you?" "..." Hamel, his thoughts read, remained silent. Seeing Hamel like this, Agnesughed in amusement. "...You''d be called a fool if you acted like this elsewhere. As expected of a priest, your calctions are terrible." Perhaps she found Hamel''s naive appearance humane. Agnes nagged him but handed him a bag with a friendly expression. "What is this?" Hamel received the bag, opened it, and then stopped, his body flinching. Inside, there were several sks filled with a red, rippling liquid. And from that liquid flowed an unmistakable energy. "Dragon blood." The source of Hamel''s power. The bag was filled with it. "I couldn''t prepare much. But I scraped together everything in the Magic Tower, so please use it well." "...You know about my power. How much do you remember?" "I wonder?" Hamel had thought that Agnes wouldn''t remember anything from when she was a puppet. But if she knew about his power, it was a different story. Agnes lightly touched her neck and asked, "Shall I tell you why my neck is throbbing?" "...It''s alright." "Is that so? That''s a shame." Agnes burst intoughter yfully. But then she looked at Hamel with a worried expression. "I don''t mind, but you should hide that power as much as possible." "..." "Because people are always afraid of the unknown." He knew that well. In this world, dragons were the stuff of legends. Hadn''t he hidden the truth because he didn''t know how the order would react? No matter how much dragons were revered as a symbol of Power, it was still an unknown power. Hamel reminded himself of that once again. "Thank you. I''ll keep that in mind." Agnes smiled with satisfaction at Hamel''s response. "Yes. And please know this one thing." "What is it?" "That the Colorless Magic Tower, and I, Agnes Lowell, will always be on your side." "Always...?" "Exactly as I said. Even if it means going against the Golden Will." "..." Hamel was silent for a moment, unable to answer. The Golden Will. It referred to only one thing. The ruler and leader of the Empire. The Imperial family. It was a statement that could get her beheaded, but the intention behind the words was clearer than any exnation. That they would not betray him, even if it meant death. Hamel finally realized how the Magic Tower felt about him. Then Hamel also had an obligation to respond to their will. "Yes, I feel the same." Hamel and Agnes nodded at each other. There was no written agreement or celebratory drinks, but the bond between them was stronger than anything. *** "Are you ready? It''s quite a journey to Lonely Ridge, so it''s best to be prepared." "Indeed, we have to leave the eastern part of the Empire and head north." Daniel replied as he loaded his saddlebags. "Alright, let''s just get going." Ono mounted his horse, looking annoyed. "Alright." The preparations wereplete. It was time to leave the Magic Tower. Lonely Ridge, located at the entrance to Dekkan in the northern part of the Empire. It was where David, who had escaped from Heidern, had appeared. ording to the Magic Tower''s pursuit team, he was known to have stayed there for quite a while. Surely there would be some traces left. Thest ce he was spotted was Sturnhelm, but it was on their way anyway. They nned to investigate Lonely Ridge first. Just as he was organizing his thoughts, "Hamel, who''s that kid behind you?" "...?" Hamel turned his head and saw a girl leading a horse. ck hair and ck eyes. Hamel greeted the familiar face. "Miss Lena." "Priest." The girl with an expressionless face bowed her head. For some reason, he hadn''t seen her at all during the past week. "What brings you here?" Hamel tilted his head and asked her. "I want to follow you." Hamel faltered at the unexpected words. What did she mean out of the blue? Many questions came to mind, but after some thought, Hamel asked the most important one. "Why?" "Because I want to follow you?" "It''s dangerous." Hamel shook his head and turned away. Then she grabbed Hamel''s sleeve and said calmly, "Dragonnguage." "...!" Hamel flinched at the unexpected words and looked at her. Did she know what she was talking about? She continued, staring at Hamel, "My specialty is ancient magic. And I specialize in the Words of Power, the origin of magic." "Why are you telling me this?" "Because there were traces of dragonnguage at the scene of the battle in the Magic Tower." Hamel nodded as if to say, go on. The girl in front of him was certain that he was a user of dragonnguage. Just by noticing that, she had proven her ability. Lena calmlyid out her guess. "Judging from the traces, the dragonnguage seemed to be a type of earth tremor. It wasn''t wrong, but it was iplete. I can help you." "..." Hamel fell into thought. He had been wondering if he could further develop the dragonnguage he had learned from helping Tarkasi, the master of the Rosel Forest. Her offer was certainly attractive. Although her motive for wanting toe along was bizarre, she wasn''t incapable of taking care of herself. There was no reason to refuse herpany. Hamel looked at Lena. Her face was expressionless, but her fingertips, gripping his sleeve, were trembling slightly. She seemed nervous. Hamel asked her calmly, "Can you ride a horse?" Lena nodded nonchntly and replied, "Yes." "Then it''s settled." At Hamel''s answer, her expression brightened for a moment. It was the first time he had seen something resembling a smile on her face. Hamel felt a sense of D¨¦j¨¤ vu. Come to think of it, hadn''t Antonio started his journey with him in a simr way? ¡®Was this a mistake?¡¯ Hamel shook his head, dispelling his worries. He just had to make sure he didn''t repeat the same mistake. There was no need to dwell on the past. Just as he was about to turn away, Hamel suddenly remembered something and looked back at Lena. "By the way, what about the academy?" "I graduated." "...Not a leave of absence?" "I already met all the graduation requirements. All I had to do was submit my thesis, so I wrote it in a week and submitted it." "Then why didn''t you do it before?" "Because I would have had to get a job after graduation. I didn''t want to." "...I see." He pondered her words for a moment, but it was a way of thinking that Hamel found difficult to understand. Well, there were various ways people lived their lives. Ono, who had been listening from the side, clicked his tongue. "Tsk, these youngsters these days..." Lena immediately tilted her head and asked, "Who''s this old man?" "What? Haven''t you been next to me this whole time! I even saved you in the forest!" "I don''t remember..." "Ugh!" Ono, realizing that he was only making himself look pathetic the more he argued, closed his mouth. Daniel simply clicked his tongue, watching this. Hamel nodded and mounted his horse. There was no need to hesitate any longer. The four travelers on horseback left the Magic Tower. Their destination was Lonely Ridge, located at the entrance to Dekkan in the northern part of the Empire. They rode towards thend where the snow had not yet melted. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 51 [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] Chapter 51: The Missing Children (1) Two weeks had passed since the group set out on their journey. They entered the Lonely Ridge at the edge of the north. Clip-clop! Hamel and Lena rode slowly at the rear of the group. Lena, who had initially struggled to keep up with the journey, was now able to conduct magic lectures on horseback. As promised, she was exining dragonnguage to Hamel. "Priest, do you know the difference between signifier and signified?" "I don''t know." Hamel shook his head, and Lena took out a coin from her pocket and asked, "Do you know what this is?" "It''s a coin." "That''s correct. But it''s also incorrect." "...?" Hamel tilted his head in confusion. Lena rolled the coin between her fingers and said, "If you show this to someone who doesn''t know about currency and ask them, you''ll get a different answer. They might say it''s copper or a circle." "I see." Hamel slowly nodded. Even if they were looking at the same object, it would be interpreted differently depending on the observer. "Here, this coin is the signifier, and your answer is the signified." Lena tossed the coin to Hamel. As Hamel caught it, Lena nodded and continued, "Language is the same. The word ''sun'' means nothing by itself. But people agreed to call the bright light in the sky the ''sun''." Hamel raised his head, shielding his eyes with his hand. He saw the sun shining down on them. It was dazzling and warm. Lena watched Hamel quietly and then asked, "For you, the sun might be something dazzling and warm that''s hard to look at directly, but someone else might think of the sunrise or sunset when they hear the word ''sun''." "I understand." Hamel nodded. The ''signifier'' was the surface. The material aspect that could be perceived and conveyed to others. It could be a sound or a written symbol. On the other hand, the ''signified'' was the essential concept that the signifier carries. It held countless meanings depending on the observer. In other words, it implied the observer''s subjective and arbitrary interpretation. Hamel exined his understanding to Lena. Lena''s eyes widened slightly, and she replied, "I''m surprised. If the professors had heard that, they would have hired you as a teaching assistant on the spot." She pped her hands calmly. Then she continued, "But you''ve missed something. If, as you exined, the signified is just the surface and everyone interprets it differently, then it can''t function asnguage." "..." Now that she mentioned it, he realized she was right. If that were the case, conversation itself would be impossible. When Hamel didn''t answer, Lena pointed at the coin in his hand and said, "The sun is round. This is the same in any country, for any person. That''s why people draw a circle when asked to draw the sun." In ancient hieroglyphs, On the gs symbolizing families, In the doodles of a five-year-old child, And even in the works of artists, the sun is drawn as a circle. "That is themonality and a kind of convention that the signified holds. Therefore, the signified is subjective, but it also has a universal quality. Do you understand?" "...It''s a bit difficult." Hamel groaned softly. He understood it intellectually, but he had no idea how to apply this theory to dragonnguage. "There''s no need to rush. This is just the foundation of linguistics." Lena cleared her throat as she continued. She seemed quite tired, having spoken so much, which was rare for her. Hamel tossed a water bag to Lena. Lena hesitated for a moment, then bowed her head and took a sip. "Thank you. Ah." She returned the water bag and tilted her head, as if suddenly remembering something. "Come to think of it, didn''t you say you had something to ask me?" After rescuing Lena and the children from the Ancient Tree Forest, Hamel had wanted to ask Lena something. Lena tilted her head, seemingly recalling it. Hamel also remembered and fell into thought for a moment. Then he spoke hesitantly, "Yes, that''s right, but... could I ask you next time?" "Yes? Yes, of course." Just as Lena nodded in puzzlement, "Hamel, there''s a cabin ahead. And... no, see for yourself." Daniel, who had been riding at the front, approached Hamel, his red plume swaying. Hearing this, Hamel spotted a cabin a little way off the road, near the forest. It was the first private house he had seen since entering Dekkan in the northern part of the Empire. It wasn''t particrly surprising, but Hamel easily understood what Daniel wanted to say. Because a thin man was sitting in front of the cabin, sobbing sorrowfully.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *** "What''s wrong?" Hamel and his party stopped their horses in front of the man and asked. The man, startled by the sudden appearance of the group, widened his eyes for a moment and then just gaped. Hamel showed him the symbol of an exorcist. "I''m a priest of the order. Is there anything I can help you with?" "A-a priest?" The man, pale as a corpse, jumped to his feet. His eyes were bloodshot and swollen from crying. As Hamel nodded, the man sped his hands together, tears welling up again. "Oh, Priest, please help me. My wife and children left yesterday morning and haven''t returned." "...Your wife and children?" Hamel asked, his expression hardening. In this era, there weren''t many good implications when a woman and children didn''t return for over a day. They were either in a situation where they couldn''t return, Or... ''They''re dead.'' Unfortunately, in most cases, it was thetter. Whether it was by the hands of demons or humans. Hamel had experienced the same situation countless times. "Priest, it must be demons. There are rumors that a witch lives in that forest. I shouldn''t have let my wife and children go..." The thin man buried his face in his bony hands and wept. Hamel dismounted and applied holy water to his eyes. "Let me take a look." Hamel examined the outside of the house and then stepped inside. But there was nothing particrly strange. "...There''s no lingering demonic energy." There wasn''t enough evidence to suggest it was the work of demons. If it was a human matter, unfortunately, there was no reason for Hamel to intervene. Hamel had his own priority: tracking down David. "It''s just one more day to the lord''s castle." Ono muttered under his breath, sounding dissatisfied. He seemed to think there was no reason to waste time here. Hamel looked at Daniel and Lena. "You decide." As if they had nned it, both of them left the decision to Hamel. Hamel hesitated for a moment, but his deliberation was brief. Hamel had made an oath in the name of Ehurshica, the God of order and death. That he would not turn away those suffering from evil. Exorcists often limited the definition of evil to demons, but Hamel was different. If he could help someone, he would help as much as he could. Hadn''t he resolved to do so just recently? "I''ll help and then go." At Hamel''s firm answer, there were mixed reactions. "I thought you would." "Damn it, I knew it." Daniel smiled faintly, and Ono shook his head as if exasperated. The man watching them quickly bowed to Hamel. "Thank you, thank you!" The man repeatedly thanked Hamel as if he had been saved. But then he swayed and stumbled as if he were about to faint. Hamel quickly supported the man and sat him down at the table. The man''s body was light, as if he had nothing but gruel left in his stomach. "You need to eat something." Hamel quickly examined the table. There was a basket on the table with ripe fruit. As he tried to hand it to the man, the man shook his head vigorously. "No, I''ve been saving this to eat with my family when they return." "But... Alright. I''ll be back soon." Hamel hesitated, then nodded and stood up. Seeing the man''s desperation, he wanted to find his family quickly. Hamel mounted his horse and hurried towards the forest. As he entered the shade of the trees, a chilling coldness grazed his cheek. An unknown anxiety gripped him, and Hamel urged his horse forward. *** Spring had not yet fully arrived in the north, so the path into the mountains was still covered in snow. Concerned about the horse losing its footing, the group decided to dismount and continue on foot. As they were walking, Hamel, who was leading the way, suddenly raised his hand. "Let''s stop." The group stopped in their tracks. There were tracks. Bird footprints were scattered across the snow. Only on the path. Hamel, sensing something, started to brush away the snow covering the ground. Soon, he found a frozen piece of bread. "This is..." "A piece of bread. It seems we''re on the right track." Daniel nodded and looked around. The bread was undoubtedly a sign of human presence. And the bird tracks continued along the path. This meant that someone had deliberately walked along the path and dropped pieces of bread. "What does it mean?" "Well, unless it''s an idiot who wants to share bread with birds when his family is starving, it must be a sign." "Is that so?" Hamel nodded at Ono''s blunt reply. A sign that someone wanted them to be found. Or perhaps a trail left in case they got lost. Because the trail led away from the path and deep into the forest. "Let''s follow it." Hamel started to follow the trail. Soon, the trail disappeared. It wasn''t surprising, as there were patches of ground without snow. Hamel gave up on obtaining visual information. Then all that remained was smell and sound. Hamel slowly inhaled. The smell of damp earth and trees. Unfortunately, there were no other distinct smells. But Hamel didn''t stop. He continued to distinguish the various scents mixed in the air. Quite some time passed, and his nose started to sting from the cold air. Ono shook his head and said, "Shouldn''t we give up and just search the surroundings..." "Just a moment." Hamel interrupted Ono. The direction of the wind had changed. An unfamiliar scent was mixed in with the familiar smells. It was definitely the smell of burning firewood. "I found it. This way." Hamel started walking, following the scent. Ono muttered, looking at Hamel as if he were a monster, "Is that a hunting dog or a priest?" "I guess not all exorcists are like that." "He''s clearly the weird one. It''s true that there are many entrics among exorcists, but..." Ono, with a disgusted expression at Daniel''s question, started to follow Hamel. Soon, As if to prove Hamel right, an old mansion appeared in the distance. "There''s a house in a ce like this?" "..." Just as Ono frowned at the suspicious sight, ¡ªCreak The door of the mansion opened, and an old woman appeared. [Trantor - Peptobismal] [Proofreader - Max] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!